IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 5< 
 
 <,^.**5^ 
 
 
 
 y. 
 
 ^ 
 
 1.0 
 
 1.1 
 
 11.25 
 
 ■2.2 
 
 u 
 
 m 
 
 ■ 4.0 
 
 lb 
 
 u 
 
 ■ 2.0 
 
 1.4 11.6 
 
 
 o;i 
 
 ^ 
 
 7 
 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Scaences 
 
 Corporation 
 
 ^^\^'' 
 
 ^.V' 
 
 23 WIST MAIN STMIT 
 
 WnSTn,N.Y. 14SM 
 
 (71«)K72-4S03 
 
CIHM/ICMH 
 
 Microfiche 
 
 Series. 
 
 CIHIVI/ICIVIK 
 Collection de 
 microfiches. 
 
 Canadian Institute for Historical Microreproductions / Institut Canadian de microreprod-jctions historiques 
 
Technical and Bibliographic Notes/Notes techniques et bibliographiques 
 
 Th 
 to 
 
 The Institute has attempted to obtain the best 
 original copy available for filming. Features of this 
 copy which may be bibliographically unique, 
 which may alter any of the images in the 
 reproduction, or which may significantly change 
 the usual method of filming, are checked below. 
 
 n 
 n 
 
 D 
 D 
 D 
 
 n 
 
 Coloured covers/ 
 Couverture de couleur 
 
 Covers damaged/ 
 Couverture endommagde 
 
 Covers restored and/or laminated/ 
 Couverture restaur^e et/ou pellicul^e 
 
 Cover title missing/ 
 
 Le titre de couverture manque 
 
 Coloured maps/ 
 
 Cartes gdographiques en couleur 
 
 Coloured ink (i.e. other than blue or black)/ 
 Encre de couleur (i.e. autre que bleue ou noire) 
 
 Coloured plates and/or illustrations/ 
 Planches et/ou illustrations en couleur 
 
 Bound with other material/ 
 Reli6 avec d'autres documents 
 
 r^j);^ Tight binding may cause shadows or distortion 
 
 I I along interior margin/ 
 
 La reliure serrie peut causer de I'ombre ou de la 
 distortion lo long de la marge int^rieure 
 
 D 
 
 D 
 
 Blank leaves ad'led during restoration may 
 appear within the text. Whenever possible, these 
 have been omitted from filming/ 
 II se peut que certaines pages blanches ajouties 
 lors d'une restauration apparaissent dans le texte, 
 mais, lorsque cela 6tait possible, ces pages n'ont 
 pas 6t^ filmies. 
 
 Additional comments:/ 
 Commentaires supplAmentaires; 
 
 L'Institut a microfilm^ le meilleur exemplaire 
 qu'il lui a 6tA possible de se procurer. Les details 
 de cet exemplaire qui sont peut-dtre uniques du 
 point de vue bibliographique, qui peuvent modifier 
 une image reproduite, ou qui peuvent exiger une 
 modification dans la mdthode normals de filmage 
 sont indiqu6s ci-dessous. 
 
 D 
 D 
 D 
 D 
 D 
 
 Coloured pages/ 
 Pages de couleur 
 
 Pages damaged/ 
 Pages endommag6es 
 
 Pages restored and/or laminated/ 
 Pages restaurdes et/ou pelliculdes 
 
 Pages discoloured, stained or foxed/ 
 Pages d6color6es, tachetdes ou piquees 
 
 Pages detached/ 
 Pages d6tach6es 
 
 r^ Showthrough/ 
 
 
 Transparence 
 
 Quality of prir 
 
 Quality in^gale de I'impression 
 
 Includes supplementary materii 
 Comprend du mat6riel supplementaire 
 
 I I Quality of print varies/ 
 
 I I Includes supplementary material/ 
 
 Only edition available/ 
 Seule Edition disponible 
 
 Pages wholly or purtially obscured by errata 
 slips, tissues, etc., have been refilmed to 
 ensure the best possible 'mage/ 
 Les pages totalement ou pai-tiellement 
 obscurcies par un feuillet d'errata, une pelure, 
 etc.. ont 6ti film^es d nouveau de faqon A 
 obtenir la mailleure image possible. 
 
 Th 
 po 
 of 
 fill 
 
 Or 
 be 
 th« 
 sio 
 oti 
 fin 
 sio 
 or 
 
 Th 
 sh 
 Til 
 wl 
 
 Ml 
 dif 
 en 
 be 
 rig 
 ret 
 m< 
 
 This item is filmed at the reduction ratio checked below/ 
 
 Ce document est filmi au taux de reduction indiquA ci-dessous. 
 
 10X 14X 18X 22X 
 
 V 
 
 12X 
 
 16X 
 
 aox 
 
 26X 
 
 aox 
 
 24X 
 
 28X 
 
 32X 
 
The copy filmed here has been reproduced thanks 
 to the generosity of: 
 
 University of Toronto Library 
 
 L'exempiaire fiim6 fut reproduit grAce A ia 
 gAn6rositA de: 
 
 University of Toronto Library 
 
 The images appearing here are the best quality 
 possible considering the condition and legibility 
 of the original copy and in keeping with the 
 filming contract specifications. 
 
 Les images suivantes ont 6t6 reproduites avec le 
 plus grand soin, compte tenu de la condition et 
 de la nettetd de l'exempiaire film6. et en 
 conformity avec les conditions du contrat de 
 filmage. 
 
 Original copies in printed paper covers are filmed 
 beginning with the front cover and ending on 
 the last page with a printed or illustrated impres- 
 sion, or tho back cover when appropriate. All 
 other original copies are filmed beginning on the 
 first page with a printed or illustrated impres- 
 sion, and ending on the last page with a printed 
 or illustrated impression. 
 
 Les exemplaires oriyinaux dont la couverture en 
 papier est imprimde sont fiimis en commenqant 
 par le premier plat et en terminant soit par la 
 dernidre page qui comporte une empreinte 
 d'impression ou d'illustration, soit par le second 
 platy selon le cas. Tous les autres exemplaires 
 originaux sont film^s en commenpant par la 
 premidre page qui comporte une empreinte 
 d'impression ou d'illustration et <■ . terminant par 
 ia dernidre page qui comporte une telle 
 empreinte. 
 
 The last recorded frame on each microfiche 
 shall contain the symbol -^ (meaning "CON- 
 TINUED"), or the symbol y (meaning "END "). 
 whichever applies. 
 
 Un des symboies suivants apparaitra sur la 
 dernidre image de cheque microfiche, selon le 
 cas: le symbole — ► signifie "A SUIVRE", le 
 symbols y signifie "FIN". 
 
 Maps, plates, charts, etc., may be filmed at 
 different reduction ratios. Those too large to be 
 entirely included in one exposure are filmed 
 beginning in the upper left hand corner, left to 
 right and top to bottom, as many frames as 
 required. The following diagrams illustrate the 
 method: 
 
 Les cartes, planches, tableaux, etc., peuvent dtre 
 film6s d des taux de reduction diff fronts. 
 Lorsque le document est trop grand pour dtre 
 reproduit en un seul ^lichi, 11 est filn6 d partir 
 de Tangle sup6rieur gauche, de gauche d droite, 
 et de haut en bas, en prenant le nombre 
 d'images ndcessaire. Les diagrammes suivants 
 illustrent la mdthode. 
 
 ■ f : ' 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 4 
 
 5 
 
 6 
 
'■kv>4- 
 
 
A RATIONAL VIEW 
 
 OF 
 
 THE BIBLE. 
 
 A OOTJRSB Off LECTURES 
 
 BY 
 
 REY. I^EWTO^ M. MANJN", 
 
 ROCHESTER, N. Y. 
 
 ROSE-BELFORD PUBLISHING CO. 
 
 MDCCCLXXXI. 
 
I 
 
4 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 THE following lectures have been prepared for the 
 simple pui*pose of presenting, in as concise and 
 popular a manner as possible, modern ideas of the Bible. 
 No way of indicating what that book is seems at present 
 so promising as to inquire how and when it came to be. 
 No amount of critical argument applied to the text itself 
 is likely to convince many that the Scriptures are less 
 than infallible, so long as the impression subsists that 
 these writings were produced in some miraculous fashion, 
 and therefore, as to their composition, are as distinct from 
 other books as light is from darkness. But if it can be 
 shown that these writings were a natural growth in Israel, 
 that they are without exception severally the product of 
 conditions and exigencies which are still traceable, that 
 in many cases they bear a wholly fictitious date and auth- 
 orship, l^nere is no need to go further or make any direct 
 assault upon infallibility. In every reasonable mind that 
 theory surrenders without more ado. 
 
 A very great importance therefore attaches to this dis- 
 cussion. Whatever a man's views on the subject, he must 
 
INTRODUCTION.. 
 
 feel the need of looking well to the ground he stands on. 
 If the Bible is, as is popularly taught, God's word, it is 
 high time that we all knew it, for it is the most momen- 
 tous fact within the bounds of conception. If the Bible 
 is something very different from what it is popularly 
 taught to be, there is equally imperative need of learning 
 that fact. People in general have heard one statement 
 from their childhood ; is it not time now to listen to ano- 
 ther statement? 
 
 The writer is aware that the views set forth in these 
 lectures will strike many as nothing more than ingenious 
 — an exercise in mental gymnastics, to be read, perhaps, 
 as a curiosity, but without any actual bearing upon the 
 subject discussed. If he had sprung upon the world a 
 novel theory of his own, the writer might not demur at 
 such a judgment. But he is in the main stating the con- 
 clusions of others, and these the foremost biblical critics 
 in the world. He wouM also remind readers of this class 
 that these views are not distinctively heretical, since they 
 are largely shared by the autiior of the article on the 
 Bible in the last edition of the "Encyclopaedia Britannica," 
 whom the Scotch Kirk has tried and not convicted of doc- 
 trinal sin, by Dean Stanley (cla^'um et venerahilenoruen), 
 and by not a few other prominent men " in good and regu- 
 lar standing." 
 
 In explaining the formation of the Bible on purely 
 natural principles we but fall into line with the whole 
 tendency of scientific thought since the modern revival 
 of knowledge. The time was when men contented them- 
 
 S( 
 
 o 
 if 
 t? 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 a 
 
 ■V 
 
 ■ V' 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 selves with saying, " God made the world " ; and no little 
 opposition was offered when the scientists set out to learn, 
 if they could, when and how it was made. But now cer- 
 tainly the universe is nowise hurt by the discovery that 
 its transformations (and apparently its genesis) are the 
 result of natural laws which we see constantly in opera- 
 tion. Thought in regard to the Bible follows the same 
 order of development. It has been said " God gave the 
 book." Now the question is again as to manner and time. 
 And what if study into the making of the book, as before 
 into the making of the world, leads to the positive con- 
 clusion that the process was a purely natural one '^ Are 
 we the worse off for learning the ways of God in the de- 
 velopment of history and of literature ? Indeed there is 
 no more reason why we should shrink from the conclusion 
 that the government of the human world, the evolution 
 of thought, of morals and religion, are by natural law, 
 than there was for revolt against the now conceded doc- 
 trine that the earth has taken its present form and con- 
 stitution solely from the operation of natural causes. 
 
 Nor is the distance between God and man widened by 
 this mode of thinking. When it was said that God made 
 the universe in a week, some six thousand years ago, the 
 impression was apt to obtain that he then withdrew from 
 the scene. At all events the mind seeking to contemplate 
 his activity in nature was always inclined to go back to 
 that memorable week. But since creation has been seen 
 to be a beginningless, ceaseless process, the immanency of 
 God in nature, the immediateness of his activity, has 
 
' I 
 
 6 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 been brought home to us. Similaily the teaching that 
 the Bible alone is God's word has tended to foster a feel- 
 ing that Divinity had removed out of speaking distance 
 for the last eighteen hundred years. On the contrary the 
 breaking down of this exclusive claim for old time in- 
 spiration, and the assertion that the sole essential quality 
 of God's word is truth, bring the Eternal Presence into 
 instant communication with every pure spirit. 
 
 Moreover a great wrong is done to the Scriptures them- 
 selves by tlie current notion that they are of a supernatu- 
 ral character. They are put under obligption to speak 
 always in the tone of a god. There have been Bibles — 
 our grandmothers had them — which were suited to the 
 vindication of such a theory, opening infallibly to some 
 sweet psalm, or gracious parable, or divine service of char- 
 ity. But the Bibles now in use (or rather not in use) are 
 apt to open perversely to the most inconvenient passages 
 — which it must be confessed are the more common — 
 confusing the ordinary reader with a vague sense of in- 
 congruity, and disposing him to close the book at once 
 lest he commit the unpardonable sin of suspecting or mis- 
 understanding the utterances of the Holy Ghost. So it 
 goes with the many, but the few who teach must read. 
 These, under the common prepossession that the book is 
 the " word of God," are forced into the attitude of apolo- 
 gists, forever on the nuest of ways and means to save the 
 text from any imputation of error. The apologist is not 
 concerned to discover the truth, but to make out that a 
 given thing is the truth. It matters not that an ancient 
 
ing that 
 r a feel- 
 distance 
 vary the 
 time in- 
 quality 
 nee into 
 
 s them- 
 »ernatu- 
 3 speak 
 bibles — 
 i to the 
 to some 
 of char- 
 Jse) are 
 •assages 
 imon — 
 J of in- 
 at once 
 3r mis- 
 Soit 
 it read. 
 )ook is 
 apolo- 
 ve the 
 I is not 
 that a 
 ncient 
 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 7 
 
 book was written under entirely false conceptions of the 
 earth and its motions, the contrary must somehow be es- 
 tablished, and Genesis immt be kept abreast the latest de- 
 ductions of geology. So in the course of a hundred 
 years, while a science is being developed, the sacred writer 
 is made to tell a hundred different stories about one and 
 the same thing. This is injustice to the Bible, and the 
 longer this method is pursued the worse it will be for the 
 book. On the contrary interest in the reading is quick- 
 ened by the new and rational theory of its origin. It 
 ceases to be an armory of texts with which to crush an 
 opponent, and takes on a purely human quality which 
 quite atones for all the mistakes it contains. We read it 
 as the record of a people's highest life, a book unique, 
 and yet natural as any in the world ; a book in which 
 are many discordant voices, as in every congress of strong 
 and ardent minds ; a revelation, not of what is in heaven 
 or what is to come, but of what is present in the soul of 
 man. 
 
 Some embarrassment has been felt in the preparation 
 of these lectures from the largeness of the subject, and 
 the comparative novelty of the views presented which 
 would seem to require an array of proofs quite beyond 
 the limits of a few addresses. The alternative was finally 
 chosen of presenting as clearly as might be the modern 
 view, with such leading evidence as time would allow, 
 leaving the hearer to judge, from his own knowledge of 
 the Scriptures and from further reading, of its probability. 
 A-dvantacje has been taken of this publication to supple- 
 
8 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 
 !l! 
 
 ment tlie text with a few notes out of the great mass of 
 evidence at command, partially to make up for this de- 
 ficiency. However, the reader is to be reminded that 
 questions of this kind do not admit of complete demon- 
 stration. But, as between the new theory and the old, 
 notwithstanding the latter has been bolstered up by cen- 
 turies of critical labor, the probabilities are already over- 
 whelmingly in favor of the new. And, it must be con- 
 ceded, there is no getting beyond probability in favor of 
 any theory on such a subject. It may be possible to show 
 that any given hypothesis cannot be the true one, but to 
 show absolutely that another hypothesis is the true one 
 is, in the nature of the case, impossible. 
 
 During the delivery of these lectures the challenge has 
 been heard, " Where are your proofs ? " People forget that 
 the old theory has no proofs whatever. It stands simply 
 by the force of tradition. There is no demonstrating its 
 assumptions. And simply because the old theory is so 
 weak on the scorce of probability, because it is found on 
 critical examination in the light now available to be beset 
 with such insuperable difficulties — simply for this reason 
 rational scholars have cast about for some other way of 
 regarding the Bible, which shall better answer the re- 
 quirements of reason, and at least have the likelihood of 
 being true. 
 
 Under these conditions the question between the tra- 
 ditional and the modem view is submitted. The writer 
 sincerely hopes that a few, at least, of those into whose 
 hands his work may fall will get inside of the theory 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 9 
 
 mass of 
 :his de- 
 ed that 
 demon- 
 >he old, 
 by cen- 
 y over- 
 be con- 
 avor of 
 show- 
 but to 
 "ue one 
 
 presented sufficiently to form a candid estimate of its 
 value as an explanation of the Bible in comparison with 
 the theory it is proposed to replace. 
 
 The doctrine set forth in the following pages is drawn 
 mainly from the woiks of Dr. A. Kuenen, the eminent 
 professor of theology at Leiden, to whose comprehensive 
 elucidation of the whole subject the reader is referred who 
 desires to push investigations further. 
 
 ige has 
 et that 
 simply 
 ing its 
 r is so 
 md on 
 3 beset 
 reason 
 vay of 
 he re- 
 ood of 
 
 le tra- 
 writer 
 whose 
 beory 
 
wr 
 
 li I 
 
 -UU 
 
FIRST LECTURE. 
 
 THE HISTORICAL BASIS, 
 
 BY common consent the most notable book, or collect- 
 ion of books, in the world is the Bible. No other 
 literature has been so much written upon or talked about. 
 It would be an almost endless task to enumerate the 
 works of comment, of exegesis, of apology and of criti- 
 cism that have appeared. And every year more and 
 more of these works are launched upon the world. Add 
 to this that in every sermon that is preached every Sun- 
 day in the year to some hundreds of thousands of congre- 
 gations, a text is taken from this book and some expla- 
 nation attempted ; that then the special study is taken 
 up in Bible class and Sunday-school ; that it is enjoined 
 as a religious duty, by the Protestant churches at least, 
 to pursue in private this reading and study, — taking all 
 this into account, it may seem that this particular field is 
 already receiving all the attention that can profitably be 
 given to it, and that a rationalist, at any rate, might bet- 
 ter find some other topic. 
 
 In this judgment I should concur, but that the interest 
 in biblical studies has of late been greatly increased — 
 thanks to the labors especially of a Dutch school of critics 
 — by the application of modern scientific methods of in- 
 vestigation, making it the special duty of the Liberal 
 
T 
 
 12 
 
 AWAKENED INTEREST. 
 
 !i 
 
 III 
 
 I 
 
 pulpit to present in popular form the new ideas which 
 scholars have brought out concerning this book. This 
 duty has already been done in a very satisfactory man- 
 ner by several Unitarian ministers,* who have put the 
 result of their studies in the shape of permanent con- 
 tributions to the literature of the subject, and made it the 
 easier for others to speak. With these aids it will be my 
 fault if, in the series of discourses now undertaken, I fail 
 to set before you a tolerably clear conception of the growth 
 of the Hebrew literature according to the latest and best 
 established view. 
 
 It nmst be owned a great deal of the study given to 
 the Bible is given to little purpose because it does not go 
 back of a current assumption as to the nature of the book 
 and the manner and time in which it was written. These 
 are fundamental questions, and yet in the circles where 
 the Bible is most read they are never raised. Just what 
 notion the ordinary reader has of the mode in which the 
 world became possessed of the Bible, he might not find it 
 easy himself to say, but he has always regarded it as " the 
 word of God," and he supposes that it, in some way, came 
 down from God out of heaven. Pressed to the point, he 
 will admit that it must have been written by the hands 
 of men, but these men were so under the control of the 
 Holy Spirit that they wrote only what was dictated to 
 them. The Holy Spirit was in the habit in those days of 
 taking ignorant men and communicating through them 
 
 * Notably, Rev. John W. Chadwick and Rev. J. T. Sunderland. Of Mr. 
 Chadwick'fi book, " The Bible of To-Day," I have made a free use. 
 
Misconceptions. 
 
 13 
 
 which 
 This 
 y man- 
 put the 
 nt con- 
 e it the 
 1 be my 
 
 I fail 
 growth 
 nd best 
 
 iven to 
 
 not go 
 
 ic book 
 
 These 
 
 where 
 
 t what 
 
 ich the 
 
 find it 
 
 .s " the 
 
 ', came 
 
 int, he 
 
 hands 
 
 of the 
 
 ited to 
 
 lays of 
 
 them 
 
 Of Mr. 
 
 the most astonishing wisdom. These different writings, 
 it is supposed, were produced somewhat in the order in 
 which they stand in our Bibles, and through the persons 
 whose names are there attached to them. First appeared 
 what are called the five books of Moses, and then in 
 regular succession the various books of history, song, wis- 
 dom and prophecy. This chronological order has become 
 as thoroughly established as any point of orthodoxy, and 
 to raise a question as to the correctness of this order has 
 even been regarded as rank heresy. 
 
 Some of us went recently to hear a lecture on " Mis- 
 takes of Moses," — a very funny lecture on a somewhat 
 serious subject. The lecturer, an avowed enemy of the 
 Bible, evidently thought that, in showing up the " mis- 
 takes," he had made out a case against the book. I am 
 aware that as some look at it this would follow. Some 
 there are yet, no doubt, who are puzzled at the suggestion 
 that Moses could make a mistake. But this is not the 
 point that troubles the rational reader of the Bible. He 
 knows that Moses was the leader of what was certainly 
 nothing but a horde of barbarians, fresh from Egyptic^n 
 bondage ; that the time v/as the very dawn of Hebrew 
 history ; that the art of writing the Hebrew tongue must 
 have been only in its infancy ;* and that this man, what- 
 
 * Some question is even raised as to the art of writing being known at all 
 at the exodus. The fact has been assumed on the strength of the tradition 
 that Moses inscribed the Ten Commandments in stone, and from two or 
 three references to writing in the Pentateuch. But since we have learned 
 the late date of the Pentateuch, its evidence on such a matter is very weak. 
 The Egyptians at that time were writing only in hieroglyphs, and there is 
 some difficulty in thinking that the Hebrews had the art of writing in charac 
 ters representing sounds. 
 
^ 
 
 14 
 
 MOSES. 
 
 ever ascendancy lie had over his people, was yet one of 
 their number, partaking to some extent their ignorance 
 and superstitions. And knowing all this, the wonder of 
 the rational reader is, not that Moses made some mistakes, 
 but that he did not make a thousand times more mistakes 
 than would appear on the supposition that he wrote what 
 is accredited to him. We are utterly confounded at his 
 wisdom, not at his ignorance. The mystery lies in the 
 wonderful provision for future ages. How should a bar- 
 baric general or law-giver, or any man of his time, have 
 produced the elaborate ritual and the fully developed 
 code of morals which we find in the Pentateuch ? This 
 is the real question. 
 
 The orthodox get over this difficulty in a manner by 
 having recourse to the theory of a supernatural inspira- 
 tion. Of course, by this theory a perfect system of morals 
 might be revealed as well by a barbarian as by another. 
 But this theory of the origin of the Scriptures is no long- 
 er tenable. Revelations are not made by handing them, 
 cut and dried, down from heaven. If we are going to 
 talk of revelation at all, it must be regarded as coming by 
 natural courses, and as bearing a just relation to the time 
 and place of its appearance. While it is considered on 
 one side a divine inspiration, it must, on the other, be 
 considered as an outcome of human conditions. The best 
 thought of a barbaric age about God and about human 
 obligations must still be barbaric, by any rational view, 
 even when we admit a doctrine of inspiration. 
 
 : '1 1 
 
 I , I 
 
MOSES NOT AN AUTHOR. 
 
 15 
 
 3t one of 
 ynorance 
 onder of 
 listakes, 
 nistakes 
 )te what 
 id at his 
 Js in the 
 Id a bar- 
 Qe, have 
 sveloped 
 ? This 
 
 nner by 
 inspira- 
 ' morals 
 mother. 
 )0 long- 
 ^ them, 
 foing to 
 ningby 
 he time 
 ered on 
 iher, be 
 he best 
 human 
 view. 
 
 The only way out of this difficulty is to say that Moses 
 could never have written these books which are called by 
 his name. But aside from the fact that he must have been 
 incompetent to produce the writings, it would have been 
 the height of absurdity to offer such a scheme of ecclesi- 
 astical organization to an utterly rude and barbarian peo- 
 ple, as the Israelites must have been. These degraded 
 rovers of the desert, comparable to no people that we 
 know, unless it be the wild Indians of our western wild- 
 erness—what could they do with all the machinery 
 elaborated to such infinite detail in Leviticus ? They 
 wanted nothing to worship but a fetich — any stone or 
 tree would serve ; they could use no ceremonial beyond a 
 wild dance and such magic incantations as belong to 
 worship among the uncivilized races in all ages. 
 
 This is not an unwarranted inference as to the ihen 
 state of the Israelites. The traditions of their bondage 
 in Egypt, of their atrocities in Canaan, and of their sub- 
 sequent miserably idolatrous condition, all go to confirm 
 what is in itself a reasonable supposition, that the begin- 
 nings of this people were laid in a very low order of cul- 
 ture. No man among them could have produced the Pen- 
 tateuch ; nor could they have understood it, or made any 
 use of it, had it by any miracle been given them. 
 
 This first condition for forming a correct judgment of 
 the books, their date and authorship, has been very gen- 
 erally disregarded both by friends and foes. Apologists 
 go back to the date of the exodus and seem not to dream 
 
•w 
 
 16 
 
 HISTOUY THE IRUE BASIS. 
 
 in 
 
 f ; 
 
 M 
 
 ! ( 
 
 j! 
 
 I 
 ill' 
 
 but that they are to find the moral perceptions and the 
 theological ideas of the foremost people of this present 
 time. The marginal notes of our Bibles and the tone of 
 most commentators presuppose that Moses was a cul- 
 tivated gentleman, and that his followers, bating a rather 
 vexatious instability, were quite up to our average city 
 congregations. The avowed enemies of the Bible attack 
 the book on the same assumption, and bring the prophet 
 of the old time to as sharp an account for his sayings and 
 doings as though he were a preacher in one of our metro- 
 politan pulpits. This method leads to nothing. It ig- 
 nores the historic realities, and carries us round and round 
 in a circle of vagaries. The first necessity for an under- 
 standing of the Old Testament Scriptures is a correct 
 notion, in outline, of the development and career of the 
 Hebrew people. Knowing what the people were in their 
 different stages of progress, we may be able to judge to 
 some extent from the character of any writing in what 
 age it was written. The same principles are applicable 
 in an investigation of the literature of Israel which we 
 apply to the study of any other literature. In Israel, as 
 elsewhere, history and song, law and ritual, were devel- 
 oped along with the growth of the people. Long before 
 the art of writing was known, the ancients composed rude 
 poems which were repeated from mouth to mouth. These 
 poems among people of more organizing faculty than the 
 Hebrews received addition and refinements from the 
 minstrels, until, caught up and completed by some master 
 
 « 
 
 
FIRST WHITINGS. 
 
 17 
 
 and the 
 s present 
 16 tone of 
 s a cul- 
 f a rather 
 rage city 
 le attack 
 prophet 
 ings and 
 r metro- 
 
 • Itig- 
 id round 
 a under- 
 , correct 
 er of the 
 
 in their 
 judge to 
 in what 
 ►plicable 
 hich we 
 srael, as 
 e devel- 
 y before 
 led rude 
 . These 
 [lan the 
 )m the 
 
 master 
 
 mind, the compacted whole became a great epic. But 
 such a completed work does not date from the period of 
 the events it chronicles. Homer is back in the dim days 
 of Grecian history, but the events ho relates, if they are 
 events, occurred centuries before. Homer no doubt gather- 
 ed up and fused into a continuous tale the fragments of 
 minstrelsy which the lips of many generations had brought 
 down to him. At any rate fugitive songs of battle and 
 victory, tales of adventure and wars, were current among 
 the Hebrews from a time dating back possibly in some 
 cases even beyond the days of Moses. At first they were 
 not written, for the people had no knowledge of writing. 
 These war-songs and narratives told the half legendary 
 tales of the origin of the tribe, of the triumphant passage 
 out of Egyptian bondage, of the glories of their first great 
 leader, of the marvellous achievements of his successor. 
 Whenever these barbarians learned the art of writing, 
 these songs and legends were doubtless the first things 
 recorded ; and with these the literature of the people be- 
 gan. Fragments at least of these oldest writings are em- 
 bedded in what are called the historical books of the 
 Bible. Some of these writings are there called by name, 
 as the Book of Jashev, The Wars of Jahveh ;* other early 
 fragments are the ten luords commonly called the Ten 
 
 * Written in the common version, "Jehovah." Both the true orthography 
 and the true pronunciation of the word are in doubt, but scholars are agreed 
 that " Jehovah," at any rate, is wrong. I have given the spelling that seems 
 to be preferred, though the pronunciation is better indicated by the form 
 used in the " Bible for Learners," Yahweh. 
 
 s> 
 
18 
 
 FIRST WRITINGS. 
 
 lif'i 
 
 i 
 
 Commandments, Jacob's Blessing * the Song of Deborah,*!' 
 the " Book of Covenants/'J These earliest written doc- 
 uments the best scholars now conclude appeared from 800 
 to 1000 years B. C, that is to say, from 300 to 500 years 
 after the death of Moses. 
 
 Before the writing of the books of Jasher§ and of The 
 Wars of Jahveh,!! the very names of which have been 
 strange now these thousands of years — before these books 
 were written, that is, during the time of Moses, and some 
 centuries after, Israel produced no literature whatever. 
 The people had their legends and war-songs, their tradi- 
 tions, more or less historical, which passed from mouth to 
 mouth, some of which long afterward were written down 
 and are preserved in one and another book of the Old 
 Testament, but nothing more. 
 
 A true historic picture of Israel must then be the basis 
 of a just examination into the age and authorship of the 
 various portions of the Old Testament. The outlines of 
 such a picture represent that people emerging from Egypt 
 somewhere about 132011 B. C, in a condition beneath 
 
 * Gen. xlix. 
 t Judges V. 
 
 Z A. set of practical rules for the regulation of a somewhat primitive society, 
 found in Ex. xxi. — xxiii. 19. 
 
 § Josh. X. 13; 2 Sam. 1.18. 
 II Num. xxi. 14. 
 
 H The marginal notes in the common version have it 1491 B. C, but there 
 appears to have gone into the reckoning of the time between Moses and 
 David about 170 years too much. Forty years are given to the reign of Saul, 
 who, according to recent critics, ruled only two years. Other chronological 
 amendments are made of the period of the Judges to bring the exodus down 
 to the date required by Egyptian history and the monumental inscriptions. 
 
OLDEST TRADITIONS. 
 
 19 
 
 what we now characterize as a low order of civilization. 
 They appear to have preserved some tmdition of a migra- 
 tion into Egypt some centuries before from the North- 
 east, which was probably well founded, as from Egyptian 
 records we know that tribes kindred to the Hebrews did 
 come down from that quarter and were absorbed into the 
 population of the kingdom. The stories of Jacob and the 
 other patriarchs must not be accepted as historical. They 
 are at most only reminiscences of tribal movements, the 
 far-off, mostly forgotten experience of a people taking on 
 a personal form for the sake of prolonging the recollec- 
 tion. The most we can gather is that this nomadic tribe 
 was drawn into Egypt in the track of the conquering 
 Hyksos,* or Shepherd kings, who held possession of Lower 
 Egypt from about 2100 to 1580 B. C. These were a peo- 
 ple of kindred race to the Hebrews, and naturally offered 
 them asylum. But when in 1580 the native Egyptians 
 reconquered their country, the Hebrews were subjected 
 to intolerable oppressions, from which they at length 
 broke away and returned to a nomadic life. Whatever 
 civilization they had gained in the early part of their stay 
 in Egypt was crushed out in the subsequent yeai-s of their 
 bondage, and they returned to the desert probably in as 
 low a condition as they had left it. The god they wor- 
 shiped was certainly a conception that could command no 
 reverence in the modern world. The name given him, 
 commonly written Jehovah, according to the philologists, 
 
 * Flavius Josephus, with a view to glorify his own race, makes the Hyksoa 
 themselves to be the ancestors of the Israelites. 
 
20 
 
 KARLY IDEAS OF < >I). 
 
 B 
 
 it 
 
 is better written Jahveh. For psychological reasons as 
 well, it is desirable to substitute that word. The term 
 " Jehovah," from long association with Christian names of 
 deity, suggests a conception which has no likeness to the 
 early Hebrew idea, and obstructs a just criticism by inter- 
 posing a term which has acquired an undue sanctity to 
 our ears. The Jahveh of that early time was the twin 
 brother of Moloch, a fierce and merciless being, reflecting 
 the temper of a race of barbarians let loose from grind- 
 ing oppression. Another name they had for him was 
 " Shaddai," meaning, according to Kuenen, " The Violent 
 One." Glorious as was the idea of divinity finally devel- 
 oped by this people, in those early centuries we may be 
 sure they v/ere no better off in respect of their religion 
 than the tribes around them. They worshipped idols 
 like the rest.* Their superstitions were of the grossest, 
 their social life such as pertains to roving bands of semi- 
 
 * See Judges ii. 13 ; iii. 7 ; vi. 10, 25 seq. ; x. 6 ; 1 Sam. vii. 3, 4 ; xii. 10. 
 Even 80 late as the time of Jeremiah, the prophet could say : " According 
 to the number of thy cities are thy gods, O Juda.h ! " Kuenen observes 
 " This polytheism of the mass of the people cannot be regarded as a subse- 
 quent innovation ; on the contraiy everything is in favor of its oiiginality. 
 In the accounts of the preceding centuries we never seek for it in vain. But 
 — and this is decisive— the prophet's conception of Jahveh 's being and of his 
 relation to Israel is inexplicable, unless the god whom they now acknowledge 
 to be the only one was at first only one of many gods. " — " Religion of Israel," 
 Vol. 1. p. 223. There is good reason to suppose that the Israelites in the 
 early times worshiped Baal very generally. Among the indications I will 
 mention only the fact that many proper names of that time are compounded 
 with Baal, as Jerubbaal, Eshbaal, etc. In the transition from this idola- 
 trous worship in after years the termination -baal was changed to "-bosheth," 
 which means shame ; the new name becoming a memorial of the fact above 
 stated. 
 
 I 
 
 I 
 
 i 
 
A GREAT LEADER. 
 
 21 
 
 savaovs 
 
 All they had to commend them was a leader. 
 Moses is evidently to be reckoned among the world's 
 heroes. He held his people together and took the first 
 steps toward making of them a nation. It is not unlikely 
 that he instituted some religious reforms and that the 
 Ten Commandments, in some incipient shape, came from 
 him. But after the death of Moses for a long time the 
 tribe appears to have made small progress. The story of 
 Joshua's wars is an enormous exaggeration. No such 
 triumphal entry was made into Canaan, and no such ruth- 
 less and wholesale butchery ever took place as is there 
 related.* On the contrary, from the death of Moses down 
 
 It is not to be overlooked that many of the images of which the prophets 
 complain that the land was full even in their day were probably images of 
 Jahveh. We know that upon the organization of the Northern kingdom 
 the worship of Jahveh under the form of a young bull was perpetuated at 
 Bethel and at Dan, where Jeroboam built temples in competition with that 
 of Jerusalem, expressly because it was too far for the people to go to Jeru- 
 salem to worship. A gilded calf was set up in each of these temples, and 
 the king declared to the peoplo that this was their god " which brought them 
 up out of the land of Egypt." This thing-, we are told, " ftccame a sin,' 
 Mark now the reason given why this worship became a sin. It was not a 
 sin per se in the reckoning of the writer of Kings, it would seem. It " be- 
 came a sin, for the people went to worship before the one even unto Dan " 
 (too far from Jerusalem), and because the king made priests of some " who 
 were not of the sons of Levi." (1 Kings xii. 28, seq. Compare Hosea viii. 
 r>, G.) Referring to these gilded images of Jahveh, Hosea says: "They 
 speak (pray) to them, sacrificing men they kiss calves " ; from which it is only 
 too plain that the custom of human sacrifices to Jahveh held on down to his 
 day (about 800 B. C). These facts afford the best indications of what the 
 style of worship was in earlier times, which we may be sure becomes more 
 crude and heathenish the further we go back from the days of Hosea. 
 
 *The evidence of this is conclusive, and the fact will be more readily ad- 
 mitted when we come to take into consideration the late origin of the book 
 
w 
 
 22 
 
 A RUDE PEOPLE. 
 
 to Saul, the Hebrews were in a state of anarchy and in 
 peril of utter extermination at each other's hands. They 
 <livided into numerous tribes, having the same incoherency 
 tliat we observe among so many tribes of wild Indians, 
 and couiuiitting upon each other the same heartless atro- 
 cities. The legends left of this period have a much bet- 
 ter basis of fact than those concerning the Mosaic and 
 earlier ages, and no pne can read them as they stand in 
 the Book of Judges without getting some impression of 
 the miserable state in which the Hebrews were then ex- 
 isting. Their low condition is so obvious that it has been 
 customary to regard this as a period of decadence, into 
 which the people were suffered to fall on account of their 
 sins. Possibly there had been some decline, but there is 
 not adequate reason to suppose they had ever been much 
 better off. They were the same roving, bloody-hantled 
 ^ ndits from the first. Many republicans have been grati- 
 ';-ed with the recorded antipathy of the people of that age 
 toward kingly rule ; but the fact is they were in such a 
 state of dissension that they could not unite under one 
 head. Occasionplly a chief of some tribe would acquire 
 sufficient prestige to bring under his direction one or two 
 other tribes and do something notable, leaving a name 
 
 of Joshua. For the presert it will suffice to remind the reader that Israel 
 was not at that time, nor for long after, a nation, united and prepared for 
 such a conquest. What is more, these very towns which Joshua is said to 
 have destroyed, and these very tribes which he exterminated, are shortly 
 after none the worse for it, and in fact prove quite too strong to be extermi- 
 nated again- Judges i. 17; iv. v.; x.3-5. Compare Num. xxi. 1-3, with 
 Josh. xii. 14. 
 
 .) 
 
JUDGES AND SEERS. 
 
 •23 
 
 one 
 
 for valor ; as in the case of Gideon and of Deborali, but 
 the remaining tribes would interpose their jealousies and 
 treacheries to prevent any conclusive triumph out of 
 which the unification of Iraeel might have become possible. 
 Now through all this obscure period the development 
 of the Hebrew religion must have been about as slow as 
 the development of the commonwealth. We may be sure, 
 on the one hand, that no elaborate ritual was formed, and, 
 on the other, that no refined morality was taught. A class 
 of prophets sprung up who combined zeal for Jahveh with 
 a mercilessness toward the Canaanites, the very though, 
 of which makes the blood run cold. Their chief oflSce 
 seems to have been to fire the people up to conflicts with 
 their neighbors. They performed the simple functions of 
 })riests — functions which bore no resemblance to the 
 duties of the priesthood afterwards laid down in the Pen- 
 tateuch — consisting largely in the care of a great fetich 
 called the Ark. About this fetich the superstitions of the 
 people gathered for centuries. Its presence in battle had 
 the magical power of giving victory to Hebrew arms ; or, 
 if the fortunes of war proved adverse, and the ark fell 
 into the hands of the enemy, it wrought such havoc among 
 them that they w«re glad to bring it back. A shocking 
 disregard of the humane sentiments on the part of Jah- 
 veh and his people characterizes the legends relating to 
 that time. Thus we have the story that once when the 
 Philistiness were returning the captured ark to the Israel- 
 ites, the people of a certain town received it with too 
 familiar an affection, venturing to raise the lid and look 
 into it. For this fault fifty thousand of them — or, to be 
 
T 
 
 m 
 
 PH 
 
 24 
 
 THE WARS OF THE GODS. 
 
 exact, fifty thousand and seventy — were smitten dead by 
 the hand of Jahveh himself.* The best servant of Jah- 
 veh, as in all savage races the best servant of the tribal 
 god, is he who kills the most of the worshipers of some 
 other god. The trouble with Saul in the eyes of Samuel, 
 the prophet of Jahveh, was that he was not sufticiently 
 possessed with the passion of exterminating the neighbor- 
 ing tribes.^l' 
 
 Now this is precisely the spirit we should naturally ex- 
 pect to find in the religion of a primitive people, just such 
 a spirit as characterizes the beginnings of any nation. A 
 people's god at first pertains to that people alone. Other 
 tribes have other gods, and between these rival divinities 
 there are jealousies and bitter hatreds. The religious 
 chieftain who has at heart the honor of his god will find 
 his piety prompting him to attack his neighbors even when 
 political considerations might counsel peace. Thus the 
 " spiritual power," the priesthood, in a rude community is 
 apt to be the most belligerent of 
 to have been with the Hebrews. 
 
 } + 
 
 * 1 Sam. vi. 19. Compare 2 Sam. vi. 6, 7. 
 
 t This suliiciently appears from the account of the prophet's withdrawal 
 from the king (1 Sam. xv.). Saul conquered the Amalekitea with great 
 slaughter, but spared Agag the king, the cattle, sheep, &c. whereat Samuel 
 was incensed and furiously berated him. Finally he said, ' Bring ye hither 
 to me Agag, the king of the Amalckites." In all humility " Agag came unto 
 him delicately, and said, ' Surely the bitterness of death is past ; ' " it is time 
 to have an end of bloodshed. The account concludes : " And Samuel heived 
 Agag in pieces before Jahveh in Gilyaf.'" 
 
 X This is true in a sense of communities not so very rude. Religious wars 
 hold on down into the present age. Sectarian feuds are still about the bit 
 terest, and are nursed by the spiritual power. The opposing pulpits ** show 
 fight " when the congregations are peaceful to the point of somnolence. 
 
SAUL AND DAVID. 
 
 25 
 
 However, he failed to satisfy tlie religious zealots, it is 
 evident that Saul obtained a political ascendency over the 
 dissentient tribes, and did the first substantial work after 
 Moses for the founding of a Hebrew nation. His fame is 
 obscured by the evident ill-will of the sacerdotal }»arty, 
 which transferred its admiration to a more unscrupulous 
 man of blood who became his successor. David closely 
 filled the prophetic ideal of a leader, and by a series of 
 sanguinary wars succeeded in establishing himself as a 
 veritable king. At his hand the tribes round about, one 
 after another, came to grief, the dominion of Israel was 
 extended in all directions, Jebus, the site of Jerusalem 
 and the last stronghold of the Canaanites, was besieged 
 and taken, and there the victorious chieftain established 
 his seat of orovernment. Such distingjuished success in 
 arms threw a glamor around this man's name which to 
 this day has made him pass for what he was not. He 
 has been made out a saint, and credited with writing the 
 book of Psalms, the most spiritual part of the Old Testa- 
 ment, and indeed of the whole Bible ; and even the gospel 
 writers were anxious to make it appear that Jesus was 
 descended in direct line from him. But, as we see him, 
 David ■' :as only another barbarian. He suited, in most 
 respects the religious leaders of his tribe, but he suited 
 them because of his wholesale butcheries and most abomin- 
 able cruelties.* Not from such a man nor in an age which 
 
 * Kere is the record of hia treatment of i^risoners of war. He had captured 
 the city of Rabbah, the Ammonite capital, "and he brought forth the people 
 that were therein, and put them under naws, and inider harrows of iron, and 
 under axes of iron, and made them pass through the brick-kiln (i.e. roasted 
 them alive) ; and thus he did unto all the cities of the children of Ammon" 
 1 Sam. xii, 31. 
 
w 
 
 20 
 
 LITERARV FRAGMENTS. 
 
 delighted in such a man did there spring the sweet pieties 
 of the Psalms, or the lofty moralities of the Pentateuch. 
 Down to David's time, we are not even yet at the age 
 of Hebrew literature. Not for two hundred years yet 
 was any book of the Bible written. Legends and frag- 
 ments of narrative only, began to take literary form. 
 Deborah's song* and other legends of the book of Judges, 
 and a prophetic utterance of mingled blessing and cursing 
 on the twelve tribes, put into the mouth of Jacob,*!* ^^^^ 
 from David's reign, or a little before, and during his reign, 
 or not long after, some narrative or legendary books ap- 
 peared which are no longer extant, the Book of Jasher, 
 the Book of the Wars of Jahveii, before referred to, and 
 possibly a few others. Thus desperately poor was He- 
 brew literature even in the days of Solomon, who came 
 to the throne in 1018 B. C. 
 
 Solomon inherited a kingdom and peace, for his father 
 had conquered both and so ruthlessly treated the van- 
 quished that they could scarcely lift the sword again. 
 He set himself therefore to build a city and gather about 
 him the luxuries of the east. Neither the splendors nor 
 the dissipations of this monarch probably ever reached 
 anything like the pitch which the descriptions would 
 have us think, nor is there any good reason to suppose 
 him possessed of that unequaled wisdom with which he 
 has been credited. It is unlikely that he ever busied 
 himself in literary pursuits, and it is tolerably certain 
 
 * Judges V. 
 t Gen. xlix. 
 
 \\ 
 
SOLOMON. 
 
 27 
 
 that there is no word of the Bible that he ever wrote. I 
 have thought more of the book since I found that out, 
 for it always seemed to me that a man reputed to have 
 seven hundred wives and three hundred concubines was 
 not a suitable vehicle of the Holy Ghost, or, to put it in 
 other words, was not in a position to teach morals to this 
 modern world. But, as we very well know, the old wri- 
 ters never let a story suffer for want of strength, and, for 
 the sake of round numbers, would think nothing of throw- 
 ing in a couple or six hundred women in a case like this. 
 The enthusiasms of war united the people under Saul 
 and David, and the old feuds slumbered through Solo- 
 mon's reign, but only to break out afresh at the news of 
 his death. The northern portion of the kingdom, com- 
 posed of the most turbulent tribes, revolted. Thenceforth 
 the stream of Hebrew history flows in two channels for 
 two hundred and fifty-nine years, when the Northern 
 kingdom passes out of existence. These two and a half 
 centuiies form a most eventful period, as they are marked 
 by invasions from the East, the mighty empire of Assyria 
 having risen to supreme power in Asia. In various ways 
 the situation resulted in developing wonderfully the ge- 
 nius of the people. The necessities of defence stirred them 
 to a noble patriotism. The vision of the thinkers was 
 widened, and the peril of the nation moved the prr phetic 
 spirit to a lofty seriousness. The first utterances of this 
 age of prophecy have not been preserved to us, except in 
 uncertain fragments, and the record of the time is largely 
 encumbered with legend. But about the beginning of the 
 
w 
 
 w 
 
 28 
 
 THE OLDEST BOOKS. 
 
 ei^lith century B. C. the prophets begin to write out their 
 words, and then appear in their completed form the old- 
 est books of the Bible, bearing the names of Athos and 
 Rosea. At this point we are five hundred years from 
 Moses and the so-called books of Moses are not yet writ- 
 ten. Here and there a fragment of tradition had been 
 put in writing which was finally embodied in the Penta- 
 teuch, but ti.ie composition of those books with their ela- 
 borate legal regulations was far off in the future. This is 
 the point at which the new criticism has reversed the old 
 theory concerning the relative age of the various parts of 
 the Bible. It has until recently been taken for granted 
 that the books were earliest written which refer to the 
 earliest time ; a conclusion which no more follows in the 
 case of Hebrew than in the case of English books. We 
 might as well suppose that since Tennyson's Idyls treat 
 of King Arthur, and Hume's History treats of James and 
 Charles and later rulers, therefore the Idyls must have 
 been written before Hume. 
 
 But to adhere for the present to our historical sketch, 
 which must form the basis of our judgment on the age of 
 the books. Upon the division of the people after the 
 death of Solomon, numerous kings, more or less barba- 
 rian, followed each other in rapid succession on the throne 
 of the Northern kingdom. Some of these fell into the 
 ways of Solomon and encouraged the worship of foreign 
 gods. It would seem that the ten tribes in the beginning 
 of their separate existence were more inclined to inonola- 
 
FOREIGN GODS. 
 
 29 
 
 tvy'^ than were the people of Judah, for from the North 
 came the first indignant protest against the service of 
 other gods than Jahveh. Elijah and Elisha are the names 
 with which it is associnted. These men wrote no books, 
 they contented themselves with smiting the land with the 
 rod of their mouth. They are enveloped in tales of mar- 
 vel and we see them but dimly. But we see enough to 
 know that they stood oat stoutly for the exclusive wor- 
 ship of Jahvel". They are representatives of the national 
 religion in its best estate at that time. They freely ad- 
 mitted that there were other gods beside Jahveh.'f' In 
 their way they were fierce and cruel, after the spirit of 
 their time, yet not without their noble points of character. 
 Elijah attained an extraordinary renown, and has re- 
 mained a conspicuous, half-mythical personage to the pre- 
 sent time. The legend has it that he went off to heaven 
 in a chariot of fire, and the superstition has been current 
 for thousands of years that he now and then comes back 
 again.J All this indicates that a considerable period in- 
 
 * A convenient word to indicate the worship of one god. The distinction 
 between monolatry and monotheism is to be carefully marked, as the latter 
 was reached only by struggling up through the former. Originally the He- 
 brews, in common with surrounding tribes, worshiped many gods. After- 
 wards and for many centuries their religious leaders, while acknowledging 
 the existence of other gods, taught that Israel should worship Jahveh alone. 
 This was the stage of monolatry. Finally came by the voice of the greatest 
 prophets the declaration that Jahveh was the one and only God, all other 
 objects of religious adoration being nothing but phantoms of Rupi-rstitious 
 imaginations. All this was monotheism. 
 
 1 1 Kings XX. 23 ; 2 Kings i. 3 ; xvii. 29 38. 
 
 5: See Malachi iv. 5 ; Matt. >i. 14, and the legend of the Wandering Jew. 
 
r 
 
 Wf 
 
 30 
 
 ELIJAH. 
 
 I I 
 
 Iv 
 
 tervened between Elijah's death and the writing of the 
 book of Kings, in which his career is sketched. This in- 
 tervening time was a period of great mental activity, of 
 moral and religious progress, and so in the record we 
 doubtless have the rough character of these first great 
 prophets somewhat toned down, but still we can see in 
 the picture the ineffaceable traits of the primitive barba- 
 rian. The story of the great miracle test with the pro- 
 phets of Baal, however little foundation of fact there may 
 be in it, shows us the spirit of the man. He has four hun- 
 dred and fifty of these priests in his power, and proposes 
 to them that they call down fire from heaven to consume 
 a sacrifice. He taunts them with their failure in a suffi- 
 ciently brutal manner, and when he has abused them in 
 this way to his heart's content, he takes them aside and 
 with his own hand kills every one of them.* This is the 
 sort of person the foremost prophet was even so late as 
 fifty years after the death of Solomon. We are reminded 
 of Samuel hewing Agag to pieces " before the face of Jah- 
 veh in Gilgal." We must wait for different style of men 
 from these before we can have the moral precepts which 
 are scattered through the Pentateuch. 
 
 Gradually a fairer spirit is developed. The discipline 
 of those trying years tells upon the Hebrew mind. In 
 the next century after Elijah we see the manifestation of 
 nobler things. Amos in the Southern kingdom, and 
 Hosea in the Northern, and, after them, Isaiah and Micah, 
 mark the arrival of the classic period of Hebrew literature. 
 
 * 1 King8 xviii. 40. 
 
A BETTER SPIRIT. 
 
 31 
 
 Then for the first time time it became possible for some 
 prophet to write the nucleus of what became by succes- 
 sive increments and emendations the so-called books of 
 Moses. That is to say, some time in this century — the 
 eighth B.C. — what are called the prophetic narratives (in 
 distinction from the priestly or sacerdotal) now contained 
 in Genesis, Exodus, Numbers, and also in Joshua, Samuel 
 and Kings, appeared in the primitive form. These nar- 
 ratives have undergone several redactions by different 
 hands, but still retain, no doubt, much of their original 
 character. 
 
 We have reached now a period of which we have some 
 authentic account from men who lived in the time of 
 which they wrote, and henceforward there is agreement 
 among the critics as to the general course of histor3^ 
 Concerning the preceding centuries which I have hastily 
 sketched, much is necessarily matter of inference ; but 
 from traditions which bear all the marks of validity we 
 have gathered facts, culled almost at random out of a 
 multitude that point in the same way, which authorize a 
 reconsideration of the whole question touching the date 
 and authorship of the Old Testament books. 
 
 This cursory statement of the ground taken by the new 
 school of criticism has seemed necessary to make intel- 
 ligible the more specific application of its theory which 
 will be made in the following lectures. This theory it 
 will be observed, involves the idea that the Hebrew lit- 
 erature was an evolution and not a miracle. It would 
 seem that, even in the absence of evidence, this idea ought 
 
w 
 
 r^ 
 
 32 
 
 A PROGRESSIVE DEVELOPMIiNT. 
 
 li ! 
 
 
 11 
 III 
 
 I ; ! 
 
 to commend itself to every reasonable mind. But the 
 evidence in support of it is of the strongest. If we admit 
 the old view of the relative age of the books, facts re- 
 main, recorded in the books themselves, which still show 
 an inci'easing barbarism as we go back. The course of 
 Joshua, of Samuel and Saul toward the Canaanites, the 
 atrocities of David, the debaucheries of Solomon, contrast 
 so vividly with the lives of Jeremiah and his fellow pro- 
 phets, that we instinctively revolt at any classification 
 which sets these men in one category. If then a moral 
 and religious progress is shown even from the books 
 whose authors had no idea of such progress, who suppos- 
 ed that the golden age was behind them, it may certain- 
 ly be taken as an established fact. But, this fact once 
 established, the old theory in regard to the age of these 
 books becomes untenable. It will not do any longer to 
 place the composition of an elaborated system of public 
 worship like Leviticus, or a highly spiritual presentation 
 of the moral law like Deuteronomy, at the beginning. If 
 there was a progressive development of the true religion 
 in Israel, as is sufficiently indicated by the facts above 
 adduced, then these writings must have had their place 
 in a progressive order, and the making of the Bible be- 
 comes intelligible. 
 
 And it is to be borne in mind that there is the strong- 
 est possible presumption that the literature of this people 
 was a natural growth. This is the view that ought to be 
 taken until positive proof to the contrary is presented. 
 No such proof ever has been or ever can be ofiered. I 
 
 '' ■ t 
 
A FAIR PIIESITMPTION. 
 
 33 
 
 have givftn some reasons to show that Moses could never 
 have written the Pentateuch, and I think the case is es- 
 tablished as well as the proof of a negative ever can be. 
 But it needs now to say that no shred of proof has ever 
 been offered to show that Moses did write the Pentateuch. 
 Such £tn authorship has simply been assumed in an un- 
 critical age for a purpose, which I shall explain by and 
 by, and perpetuated by tradition. Now that the scienti- 
 fic stud}'- of history has fixed certain canons of judgment 
 in such a matter, this unsupported assumption must give 
 way. And with it must go the whole conception of a 
 thoroughly developed system of religion being given out- 
 right to a primitive people. The notion that the Hebrews 
 were monotheists from the days of Moses, having a pure 
 and exalted worship, is akin to the fallacy that the wild 
 Indians worship one Great Spirit. As has been truly said 
 of our Indians, so we may say of the Hebrews of the time 
 of the exodus and for centuries afterwards, their religion 
 was only a form of demonology. They believed in the 
 gods of the other nations as well as in their own Jahveh, 
 all of whom were blood-thirsty, treacherous and terrible. 
 Their preference for Jahveh lay in the fancy that he was 
 the most terrible of all, El Shaddai, the Mighty, the Vio- 
 lent One. This was the beginning, and we may well be- 
 lieve it took six centuries to reach the spiritual and ma- 
 jestic utterances of Isaiah. Progress in the lower stages 
 of culture is always slow, and it is in accordance with the 
 observed facts of evolution everywhere that five of these 
 six centuries were occupied in passing out of barbarism. 
 
SECOND LECTURE. 
 
 THE AGE OF PROPHECY. 
 
 ■^ M 
 
 li \ 
 
 (I 
 
 IT has become an accepted principle with well-inform- 
 ed people that every excellent thing is the result of 
 growth. Nations rise to political power through slow 
 stages of development. Civilization and religion rise out 
 of the primitive savagerj'^ through age-long ascending 
 giadations. . History teaches nothing so clearly as this. 
 And there is the strongest presumption that the true 
 history of Israel forms no exception. It is fair to as- 
 sume that the Hebrews begi.n their career in a low stage 
 of barbarism, just as did the English, the French, the 
 Greeks, the Romans, and every other ancient and modern 
 people. Starting out with this view I hastily sketch- 
 ed in the preceding lecture the history of Israel down 
 to the time of the great prophets, guided by the indica- 
 tions of the legends concerning the earlier ages. These 
 legends afford strong confirmation of the view, in itself 
 reasonable, that this people arose in the process of centur- 
 ies from a wild tribe of the desert, and that its noble re- 
 ligion was a growth from the lowest form of idolatry. 
 The highest authority on the subject assures us that it is 
 
 a 
 .•-> 
 ;* 
 
 III 
 
ANCIENT HISTORIANS. 
 
 35 
 
 impossible to shoiv that lue have any writing of this peo- 
 ple produced before the year 800 B. C. In the century 
 following this date some efforts were made to gather up 
 the floating traditions relating to early times and mould 
 them into a connected narrative. Now we must know 
 that writers of history of that age and race did not do 
 their work in the manner of modern historians. They 
 had no idea of tracing the development of customs, in- 
 stitutions, ideas of governme nt or of religion. Their stock 
 of historical material consisted of tales, more or less legen- 
 dary, which had passed from mouth to mouth for hun- 
 dreds of years, some of them possibly for a thousand 
 years. The longer these stories had been preserved in 
 this way the more they had grown in marvels, creating 
 an impression that in the early time Jahveh had manifest- 
 ed himself* much more freely on behalf of his people. 
 Thus the old time came to be thought the best time, the 
 time when God mixed with men and made known his will. 
 It was the idea of the writers of the legal and historical 
 
 * It is always to be observed that the miraculous element in religious his- 
 tory retjuires for its evolution a vista of past time. A clearly supernatural 
 event has never yet been recorded by competent eye-witnesses. Such trans- 
 actions are always more or less remote from the time of the person who 
 narrates them. The Bible books themselves are a conspicuous illustration 
 of this. The men who write of what is passing under their own observation, 
 though they are, in the spirit of their time, of the opinion that a miracle is 
 as likely to happen as anything, give us generally a narration of purely 
 natural events ; as, for instance, Ezra, Nehemiah, Jeremiah. Only these 
 who undertake to relate what happened before their day, embellish their ac- 
 counts with miracles. This is a very important consideration in handling 
 this troublesome question, as it goes far to explain the currency of such stories 
 and at the same time saves the writers from the charge of inventing them , 
 The miracle-stories were found ready-made. 
 
3G 
 
 THEIR MISTAKEN THEOBY. 
 
 'i 
 
 books to make the highly developed religion of their 
 time date back from the very beginnings of the Hebrew- 
 race. This was a perfectly honest intention, although it 
 was to violate the whole philosophy of history. But for- 
 tunately it was impossible to carry it out. The traditions 
 many of them did not fit well into such a scheme, and 
 now 2500 years after the work was done, they serve to 
 rectify our judgment of the whole representation. We 
 find enough of those early recollections to show that the 
 Hebrews were a rude and barbarous race at the outset 
 and long after their migration to Canaan ; that they were 
 at first fetich-worshipers,* reverencing stones and trees ; 
 afterwards fire-worshipeis ;*!• that they believed in many 
 gods of whom Jahveh was the chief -^ that they worship- 
 ed him under the form of a bull ;§ that the custom was 
 
 * See Gen. xxviii. 18, and xxxv. 14, whei.: it is said Ja<!ob " Setup a pil- 
 lar of stone, and he poured a drink offering thereon, and he poured oil there- 
 on." See also Ex. xv. 25 ; Deut. xvi. 21 ; Josh, iv.7 ; xv. 6 ; xviii. 17 ; xxiv. 
 26, 27 ; Judges, ix. 5 ; 1 Sam. vi. 19 ; vii. 12. Jahveh is called the " stone of 
 Israel" (Gen. xlix. 24) not in metaphor but through the survival in speech of a 
 reminiscence of the original stone worship. 
 
 t See Exodus iii. 2 ; xix. 18. The warnings against the fire-worship (Lev. 
 xviii.21 ; Deut. xviii. 19 : 2 Kings xvii. 17) have no point unless even as late 
 as the time of these writings the people were still given to that worship. 
 
 t See Ex. xxii. 28 ; xxiii. 24, .32 ; Deut. x. 17, et passim. 
 
 § See note on page 19. The worship of the golden calf in the desert of 
 Sinai (Ex. xxxii.) if a correct tradition, and there seems no reason to doubt 
 it, was certainly not the worship of a strange god, but of Jahveh himself, 
 under a form which was persistent in Israel, holding on for five-hundred 
 years and more. The young bull was proclaimed as a representation of the 
 god " which brought thee out of the land of Egypt," and this is the very 
 designation by which Jahveh is known. There was no intent in this 
 business to depart from the worship of the god of Israel, and the only rea- 
 
 ^I 
 
 
THE PROPHETIC AGE. 
 
 37 
 
 )f their 
 Hebrew 
 loiigh ic 
 But for- 
 aditions 
 me, and 
 serve to 
 m. We 
 that the 
 e outset 
 ley were 
 d trees ; 
 in many 
 *vorship- 
 om was 
 
 et up a pil- 
 1 oil there- 
 
 17 ; xxiv. 
 
 " stone of 
 speech of a 
 
 •ship (Lev. 
 ven as late 
 orahip. 
 
 e desert of 
 n to doubt 
 ?h himself, 
 k^e-hundred 
 .tiou of the 
 is the very 
 nt in this 
 le only rea- 
 
 
 long prevalent among them of offering human sacrifices.* 
 Thus truth comos out, and we are bound to suppose that 
 the theory of the writers of these histories is a mistaken 
 one ; that they canied back into the age of Moses ideas 
 and institutions which belonged to an age six or seven 
 hundred years after Moses. 
 
 This beinjr the ease it is desirable first to consider the 
 condition of Israel at the time of the great prophets. For 
 this purpose we have some relial)le data in the writings 
 of the prophets themselves, and in the historical books 
 written during this period. 
 
 The age of the prophets was subsequent to the disrup- 
 tion of the kingdom at the death of Solomon. For, though 
 Moses is loosely called a prophet, he was without that 
 quality of inspiration by which this order is distinguished 
 in history. The ancient races all had their oracles of 
 more or less repute, soothsayers, fortune-tellers, or what- 
 
 sonable explanation of such an occurrence and of its repetition all through 
 the early history of this people is to suppose that it was once their accepted 
 mode of worship. Of this the horns of the altar are a relic ; also the twelve 
 brazen bulls supporting the molten sea in the temi)le. See further 1 Kings 
 xii. 28, 32 ; 2 Kings x. 29 ; Ps. Ixvii. 30 ; Hosea x. 5 ; xiii. 2 : Jer. lii. 20. 
 
 * The projihet Micah could not have said with any jjertinency : 
 " Shall I give my first-born for my transgression, 
 The fruit of my body for the sin of my soul ! " 
 
 if stich things were not done in his time. And tradition makes Jahveh 
 command Abraham to make a burnt offering of his son. (Gen. xxii. 2.) 
 Hosea charges (xiii. 2) against the Ephraimites that "sacrificing men, they 
 kiss calves." (Kuenen'a version). David makes an offering to .Tahveh of 
 seven of Saul's sons. (2 Sam. xxi. 1-14.) Saul proposes to sacrifice his own 
 son. (1 Sam, xv. 44.) See also Samuel's offering of Agag (I Sam. xv. 33) and 
 Jephthah's immolation of his own daughter. (Judges xi.) For further refer' 
 ences to tb's matter see Lev. xvjii. 21 ; 2 Kings xviii, 17 ; Jer. xix, 5. 
 
i ! 
 
 38 
 
 THE FIRST PROPHETS. 
 
 J 
 
 4; 
 Hi 
 
 8fi 
 
 '' i'l 
 
 ever we choose to call them, to whom the people resorted 
 for light on dark questions. " Seers " these persons were 
 called among the Israelites down to the time of Samuel, 
 when, we are told, some of them had come to be called 
 prophets. The nobler title suited the advance they had 
 made from vulgar soothsaying to be the leaders of the 
 people and the counselors of kings. This advance we 
 may be sure was slow, and the earliest prophets were of 
 necessity superstitious, bloody -handed men. No written 
 law or code of morals then existed. A few orally trans- 
 mitted regulations had come down from Moses, but as yet 
 there was no instituted form of religion or education. 
 Samuel's " school of the prophets " was a school only in 
 the sense of being an assemblage, as we say " a school of 
 fishes.'' Jahveh was w I'shiped, but only as one of many 
 gods, worshiped with cruel and bloody rites, and occas- 
 ionally at least with human sacrifices. 
 
 We find in Samuel small traces of that high moral 
 quality which draws us to the great prophets of the eighth 
 century. A far finer spirit is marked in Nathan who 
 hesitated not to rebuke King David for his sins, but of 
 him v/e see only a little. The prosperous days of the 
 kingd >m wer' ripening and deepening the spirit of pro- 
 phecy, but its hour of utterance was not yet. David's 
 inhumanities and Solomon's voluptuousness met with no 
 such denunciations as they would have received if an 
 Isfiah or a Jc^*^.miah had lived in those days. On the 
 contrary we have related to us the splendor of that period, 
 and it remained ever after a golden age in the jmagina- 
 
 
WHAT THOUGHT THE PROPHKTS. 
 
 39 
 
 I 
 
 4 
 
 tion of Israel. It belonged to tlie theory of the prophets 
 that the outward success of the two great nionarchs arose 
 from fidelity to the service of Jahveh ; and in accordance 
 with that theory as little is said of their lapses as possible, 
 while detailed accounts are furnished of their glorious 
 achievements. So ever afterward the bright picture of 
 this triumphal period served as a back-ground against 
 which to set the misfortunes which came upon Ephraim 
 and Judah, as the prophets thought, on account of their 
 sins. When, after Solomon, the tribes which had been 
 held together by a strong arm flew asunder and disasters 
 thickened upon the divided kingdoms, the real career of 
 prophecy began. Indeed it was a prophet* who instigated 
 the rebellion of the ten tribes, and that movement was 
 probably in part a revulsion from the too liberal style of 
 Solomon's religion. Such cordiality to all manner of gods 
 would, it was feared, if continued through another reign, 
 result in the destruction of all that was distinctive in the 
 religion of Israel. The revolted tribes set out with a more 
 exclusive worship of Jahveh. Jeroboam built up the 
 sacred places and established two national temples, one 
 in the north and one in the south of the kingdom. In 
 these he placed a gilt image of a bull to represent Jahveh, 
 so reproducing the old style of worship in vogue before 
 the time of David. What thought those fathers of the 
 prophets, Elijah and Elisha, of this bull worship ? We 
 may not say with absolute assurance, but there is certainly 
 nothing to show that they disapproved of it. Their war 
 
 * Ahijah j see 1 Kings xi. 29, seq, 
 
40 
 
 OF Jeroboam's bulls ? 
 
 s 
 
 ;iii?l 
 
 was against other gods and the images of other gods. We 
 do not find that they had anything to say against these 
 images of Jahveh. And, if they had really reckoned it a 
 sin to worship the bulls, it is hardly possible that we should 
 be without some word of theirs in denunciation of the 
 practice which was then certainly in full force. We may 
 therefore conclude without much doubt that these 
 prophets found nothing reprehensible in worshiping 
 Jahveh under the form of a bull. Accustomed to it from 
 childhood, it probably never struck them as other than 
 the proper thing. 
 
 At all events if these men had ever heard of the nu- 
 merous injunctions in the Pentateuch concerning the use 
 of graven images, they could never have kept silence so 
 long as those carved and gilded bulls held their places in 
 the temples of Javeh. But in their day Moses had not 
 yet written his books. Conservative as they were in re- 
 ligion, a rash revolutionary spirit in the conduct of affairs 
 continued to mark the career of the ten tribes through 
 their separate existence, involving much civil strife and 
 frequent wars with more powerful neighbors. They were 
 not without some noble prophets, but the popular religion 
 seems never to have made among them much advance- 
 ment. They clung to their custom of representing Jahveh 
 by images. Some of the kings, following the examples 
 of Solomon, introduced the worship of foreign gods to 
 please their foreign wives, and also doubtless to gratify 
 their subjects. The better class of prophets, while mak- 
 ing no objection to the images of Jahveh, protested vigor- 
 
THE BAD KINGS. 
 
 41 
 
 oiisly against the foreign prods, and were in almost constant 
 collision with the orovernnieiit. And as the kingdom 
 began to decline towards the close of the eighth century, 
 the conviction iloepened that it was because of the un- 
 faithfulness of the people to their God. And this judg- 
 ment was confirmed when in 711^ B. C. the Assyrians put 
 an end to the kingdom of Ephraim. The oldest record 
 of the period is written by one who had passed this judg- 
 ment, and he h<is his regular formula for denouncing the 
 kings whose actions he does not approve : they " walked 
 in the way of Jeroboam, the son of Nebat, who made 
 Israel to sin." But most likely these kings were in ac- 
 cord with a majority of their subjects. As for Jeroboam, 
 his specific sins do not come out, and it is not improbable 
 that if we knew more of him we should think him a very 
 decent man for the time. Certainly in the narratives 
 coiiM'; red with this king nothing appears of such a very 
 heinous character, unless it be on the part of Jahveh 
 himself, who commits some outrageous injustices, and acts 
 generally in a way unbecoming a god.* The waiter 
 judges the kings of Judah in the same manner. He seems 
 to assume that the course of religion is altogether in the 
 hands of the rulers, w^hereas, then as now, governments 
 no doubt fairly reflected the religious life of the people. 
 Nations are not made righteous bv a w^ord in the consti- 
 tution or in a royal decree. We must not too readily ac- 
 quiesce in the verdict he passes upon these two lines of 
 monarchs. At least condemnation ought to be generally 
 
 * 1 Kings xiii, xiv, 
 
42 
 
 POLYTHEISM. 
 
 t f 
 
 
 iiiiiit! 
 
 transferred from the rulers to the people at large. The 
 prophets of the ninth and tenth cerituriesB. C. were only 
 advocates of Jahveh in preference to the other gods, 
 whose idols, in Judah at any rate, were everywhere. 
 
 It was in the eighth century that the first of the great 
 prophets arose, and we are at once struck with this fea- 
 ture about them : they were writers, and not merely talk- 
 ers. We observe, in regard to their teaching, that these 
 prophets, at least oome of them, differ from their prede- 
 cessors in absolutely refusing to admit that there are other 
 gods beside Jahveh. Jahveh is the maker of heaven and 
 earth, not merely the God of Israel. It is he that all the 
 nations of the earth ought to worship. Such claims never 
 were made before. In the highest strains of their min- 
 strelsy the people had only sung the praise of Jahveh as 
 one " above all gods," a being more powerful than the 
 others. Search the earlier writings as closely as you may, 
 you will find no sign of any more advanced conception 
 than this. Throughout, the existence of other gods is 
 taken for granted ; the people are warned not to have 
 anything to do with them ; Jahveh is jealous of them ; 
 they seem to be nearly always getting the better of him ; 
 their reality is as assured as his. Solomon had amply 
 provided for the worship of all the other gods known to 
 the people when he built the temple to Jahveh ; and 
 though he may have carried this liberality to a rather ex- 
 treme degree, he seems not to have been at the time se- 
 verely censured.* We know of the subsequent kings that 
 
 * I JCiiiga xi. i\ 
 
 
POLYTHEISM. 
 
 43 
 
 very many of them were worshipers of other gods, one of 
 them,* at least, sacrificing his own child to Moloch, which 
 could only have been the case on the supposition that the 
 people generally were in the same way. None of this 
 time was the worship of Jahveh given up, but he shared 
 with the others in the offerings of the people. Even when 
 at any period before the eighth century the service of 
 other gods was excluded, it was never on the ground that 
 those gods were nonentities. It was only because Jah- 
 veh was more powerful, or because Israel was under more 
 special obligations to him. This was in fact the general 
 view — Jahveh was Israel's God, and Israel ought to serve 
 him, just as every nation ought to serve its own deity. 
 Thus it was argued with the Amorites who had retaken 
 a certain tract which Israel conquered in the early wars, 
 that they ought to give it up, because Jahveh had once 
 wrested it from Chemosh. The argument is decidedly 
 one-sided, but it shows how the people regarded the gods 
 of other nations. They said : " The God of Israel dis- 
 possessed the Amorites of this land, and gave it to his 
 people Israel. Wilt thou not possess what Chemosh, thy 
 god, giveth thee to possess ? So whomsoever Jahveh 
 drives out from before us, them will we possess."-|- This 
 is an incident of the period of the Judges, but there is 
 every reason to believe that similar notions regarding the 
 reality and comparative power of other gods held on to 
 a late day. We have it related, for instance, that when 
 the kings Jehorara and Jehoshaphat marched together 
 
 * Aha?. See 2 Kings xvi, 3. 
 
 t Judges xi. 23, 24, 
 
f 
 
 f 
 
 44 
 
 POLYTHEISM. 
 
 t 
 
 :l; 
 
 upon Moab, and were in a fair way to reduce the capital 
 of that heathen land, the king of Moab, in his extremity, 
 sacrificed his son and heir to Chemosh ; whereupon the 
 might of that god was revealed, and Israel, though accom- 
 panied by the prophet Elisha, who wrought the most stu- 
 pendous miracles, was forced to raise the siege.* 
 
 In this we see the original ideas of the people out of 
 which they were slow to pass. The prophets proposed a 
 radical innovation in thought when they declared that 
 Jahveh was the only God. We may imagine that the 
 preaching of this doctrine v/as rendered more acceptable, 
 in that it tended to magnify the importance of Israel. 
 At the same time it was a bold thing for anybody to say 
 of Baal, Ashera, Astarte, Chemosh, and the rest of the di- 
 vinities whose altars had been endowed by Solomon, and 
 whose worship was celebrated alongside that of Jahveh 
 in all the sacred places of the land, that they were noth- 
 ing but names. 
 
 It is painfully evident, too, that these men were far 
 ahead of their times. Why were the people so reluctant 
 to renounce the worship of foreign gods ? Why did they 
 hold on so tenaciously to ceremonies which a strict Jah- 
 vism interdicted? Let me answer the latter question 
 first, and, if I mistake not, the other will be answered. 
 These ceremonies which came to be called heathenish 
 were many of them originally associated with the worship 
 of Jahveh. An early conception of him was as light and 
 
 • 2 Kings iii, 27. 
 
GOD AS FIRE. 
 
 45 
 
 jire, which survived in poetry, furnishing its most strili- 
 ing symbols. Thus Isaiah says ;* 
 
 " The light of Israel shall be for a fire, 
 And his Holy One for a flame." 
 
 " The sinners in Zion are afraid, 
 Trembling seizeth the hypocrites ; 
 Who among us can dwell with a devouring fire ? 
 Who among us can dwell by a hearth always glowing ? " 
 
 It is said that " the Glory of Jahveh was like devour- 
 ing fire on the top of Mount Sinai,"-|- so " his angels ap- 
 peared in a flame of fire out of the midst of a bush ; the 
 bush burned with fire, but was not consumed."! In the 
 desert " Jahveh went before them in a cloud by day and 
 by night in a pillar of fire to give them light."§ " Thy 
 God is a consuming fire,"|| says another with sufficient 
 explicitness. This language is figurative with the writers, 
 no doubt, but it points back to a time when it would have 
 been simply literal. In those early days the worshipers 
 of Jahveh offered their children to him, i. e., to the flames. 
 Nor is the fact to be overlooked that the burning of 
 sacrifices, which is so constant a feature of the Hebrew 
 ritual, points to a time when the flame that received the 
 offering was identical with the god who was to be pro- 
 pitiated thereby. 
 
 As the religion of Israel advanced, this cruel and most 
 inhuman rite was discountenanced in the Jahveh-wor- 
 ship. But the people had acquired a strong predilection 
 for these fiery rites, and when they could no longer cele- 
 brate them in the service of their own God, they had but 
 
 t Ex. iii, 2. 
 
 * Isa. X. 17 ; xxxiii. 15. 
 § Ex. xiu. 21. 
 
 t Ex. xxiv. 17. 
 II Deut. iv. 24. 
 
I 
 
 4G 
 
 OTHER SYMBOLS. 
 
 . *> ti 
 
 !lt| 
 
 P i 
 
 to fall in with tho devotions of their neighbors, who, 
 under the name of Melech, or Moloch, perpetuated in its 
 literalness the idea that Goi is a devouring fire. 
 
 So we are able to understand, what else would be inex- 
 plicable, how it was that the prophets of the eighth 
 century found it necessary to combat so strongly the dis- 
 position of the people to one form or another of fire-wor- 
 ship. It had the strength of what we may call an ab- 
 original tendency. 
 
 This method of explaining the|)enc/Aa7i^ of the Israelites 
 for Moloch will also account for their readiness to lapse 
 into the service of Ashera, Milcom, Chemosh, etc. These 
 orders of worship, however widely separated at last from 
 Jahvism, were originally kindred. In the slow advance 
 of the latter there were many who were drawn to the old 
 ways. 
 
 I have already spoken of the bull-worship as persistent 
 in Israel. This at first suggests Egypt as its source, but, 
 a'v Kuenen shows, it is quite unlikely that the Israelites, 
 immediately on leaving the land of their oppressors, would 
 have taken up an Egyptian form of worship. For the 
 customs of their enemies they would naturally have had a 
 strong revulsion. This consideration is not, however, 
 conclusive, for we know that races of slaves have taken 
 kindly enough to the religion of their masters. But, 
 when closely examined, the Hebrew custom appears to 
 have been quite different from the Egyptian. The Egyp- 
 tians worshiped live cattle. An image of a calf, though 
 it were of gold, would have had no religious significance to 
 
IMAGES. 
 
 47 
 
 them. The real object of their adoration was the pHnci- 
 fle of life. On the contrary, the history of Israel affords 
 no trace of this sort of worship. They simply required 
 some image to represent Jahveh, and, for reasons which 
 seemed to them adequate, they preferred the image of a 
 bull. 
 
 Now there is every reason to suppose that the land was 
 full of these images, and the Israelites seem never to have 
 been without them. They were in the temple, " in the 
 high places," everywhere. Nor was their use ever 
 called in question, that we know of, down to the eighth 
 century B.C. There occurs to you, no doubt, what is 
 called the Second Commandment. " Thou shalt not make 
 any graven image," &c.* But the oldest book we have 
 containing the decalogue is of a later date (020 B.C.), as 
 we shall see, and whatever we may conclude as to the 
 other commandments, this one certainly Moses could never 
 have given. Moses, the tradition has it, gave ten words, 
 ten declarations, not commandments but declarations, and 
 there are ten without this, counting as the first, " I am 
 Jahveh, thy God, who brought thee oug of the land of 
 Egypt, out of the house of bondage." + The prohibition 
 of graven images could not possibly have been in exist- 
 
 *Ex. XX. 4, 5, C ; Deut, v. 8, 9, 10. 
 
 t The expression ten xvords implies that these declarations were exceed- 
 ingly brief ; most of them doubtless originally shorter than they now stand, 
 certainly those touching the Sabbath, reverence for parents, and covetous- 
 ness. Suspicion is at once cast on the command in regard to graven images 
 on account of its length, running through three verses and turning into a 
 regular exhortation. 
 
' I. 
 
 48 
 
 II 
 
 i" ' 
 
 11 
 
 MORAL CONDITION. 
 
 ence for the first five hundred years after Moses, for they 
 were everywhere used without any apparent sense of im- 
 propriety. 
 
 A more important consideration is, what was the moral 
 condition of the people ? and what part did morality play 
 in their religious obligations ? If we may attribute the 
 substance of the Ten Commandments to Moses, then the 
 religion of Israel took a moral cast at the outset ; and we 
 can safely say that the worship of Jahveh was never ac- 
 companied by the lascivious rites which disgraced the 
 temples of other gods at that time. There had been some 
 progress from the barbarian age of the Judges, but still 
 as late as the eighth century B. C the moral status was 
 very low. The sense had not been much developed of a 
 connection between faithfulness to Jahveh and faithful- 
 ness to justice and truth. The notion had strengthened 
 itself that the salvation of Israel was to be secured by 
 making plenty of burnt offerings and keeping up a great 
 show of public worship. But even for this public worship 
 there existed no regulation from such competent authority 
 as to secure uniformity. Much less was there any ade- 
 quate enunciation of the idea that God is to be served by 
 doing what is right. 
 
 In speaking of the prophets we are accustomed to 
 think only of the few whose writings are left to us. But 
 it is to be observed that the prophets, as a whole, were a 
 very different class of men.* Instead of proclaiming the 
 need of reform, they were only the mouth -pieces of public 
 
 Jer. ii. 8 ; v. 13, 31 ; xxiii, 13, etc. 
 
THE HIGH PLACES, 
 
 40 
 
 Opinion, like the majority of religious teachers in every 
 a^i-e. Only the great propliets whoso works have been 
 preserved appear to have had any interest in the purifi- 
 cation of the people's faith and life. These set out with 
 great earnestness to abolish idolatry in every shape, pro- 
 claiming Jahveh as the only God and insisting on moral 
 2)urity in his worshipers. About the beginning of the 
 eighth century B. C. this propaganda was fairly under 
 way, and toward the close of the century it had made 
 such progress in Judah that the king Hezekiah cham- 
 pioned it so far as to undertake the forcible exclusion 
 from the kingdom of every form of worship except that 
 of Jahveh. Now it must be observed that practically the 
 various modes of worship were then mixed up with the 
 strictly Israelitish almost inextricably. Religion from the 
 first has delighted to plant its altars on hill and mountain 
 tops, thus to approach a little nearer heaven and breathe 
 the pure, inspiring air. All over their rugged territory 
 the Israelites had their " high places," consecrated to the 
 offices of religion. To these sacred hills the adherents of 
 other gods came also, and alongside Jahveh's altar arose 
 other altars and symbols. Conspicuous among these was 
 the representations of Ashera, repeatedly denounced in 
 the prophecies, and there called in the common version 
 " groves," an unfortunate rendering which gives no cor- 
 rect idea of the object. It appears to have been a rude 
 form of *' liberty-pole," made of a stunted tree, around 
 which the service of this goddess was celebrated. 
 
 When Hezekiah undertook his task of excluding these 
 4 
 
50 
 
 HKZKKIAH S REFOmiATIOX. 
 
 f 
 
 |l i 
 
 I 
 
 foreign gods it soon become apparent that it would be im- 
 possible to separate their worship from the worship of 
 Jahveh in these ** high places " without garrisoning every 
 one of them with an army. Accordingly he resorted to a 
 sweeping decree, abolishing the ** high places" altogether, 
 and making it unlawful even to worship Jahveh there. 
 
 Thus was inaugurated the first marked religious refor- 
 mation in Israel, and we see it was of a violent, high- 
 handed character. Jerusalem and all Judah were swept 
 clean of idols, and worshipers were bidden to bring their 
 ort'erings to tlie temple instead of making them in the 
 " high places " where they had been wont to worship time 
 out of mind. It was a decided revolution, but it was a 
 revolution for which the people were not prepared ; for 
 when in a few years King Hezekiah died, and was suc- 
 ceeded by his son Manasseh, a boy of twelve, things went 
 back again quite to their old shape. But the reform party 
 had been victorious, if only for a short time, and they re- 
 laxed no effort to work out a more complete triumph. 
 The writer of the books of Kings represents Manasseh as 
 a terribly wicked man, but we ought to remember in 
 reading the account of this struggle between the old and 
 the new views that we have only one side of the story. 
 It is fair to suppose that Manasseh was as conscientious 
 as his father in the course which he pursued. But when 
 religious controversies run high conscientiousness goes for 
 little or nothing. The record paints him very black, 
 nevertheless he managed to live and reign in Jerusalem 
 most prosperously for fifty-five years. His son Amon 
 
A NEW PLAN. 
 
 51 
 
 high- 
 
 followed in much the same course for two years, when he 
 was assassinated, as therj is some reason to suspect, by 
 an emissary of the reform party. Be that as it may, a 
 deep plan was laid to capture the next king, Josiah, who 
 commenced to reign when only eight years old. This 
 plan was so ingenious, so successful, and so important in 
 its consequences, that it needs to be stated at some length. 
 Fifty-seven years of tribulation under the ] icvious kings 
 brought the reform party to see th^s necessity of agreement 
 and co-operation to carry out a definite scheme. Hezekiah 
 had pursued his course with sufficient energy, but when 
 he had done with his image-breaking there was no author- 
 itative religious code, no written law in existence by which 
 things could be kept in order. It was proposed now to 
 remedy this defect and to approach Josiah in a manner 
 which should secure him and the nation after him to the 
 exclusive service of Jahveh. It was necessary to the suc- 
 cess of the plan that the chief actor in it should remain 
 incognito, and so our curiosity is baffled in part, but 
 enough is known to give a singular interest to this pas- 
 sage of religious history. 
 
 Let me say again that down to this time, 620 B. C, 
 none of the so-called books of Moses existed. The most 
 that Israel ever had from the hand of Moses was a brief 
 compend of precepts, called the ten words or declar- 
 ations, said to have been graven in stone, afterward 
 expanded to the form of the Ten Commandments. In the 
 course of the six or seven hundred years that elapsed 
 since the death of Moses various short collections of moral 
 
li 
 
 r t 
 I 
 
 :i 
 
 
 52 
 
 WONDERFUL DISCOVERY. 
 
 precepts and directions for feasts and other ceremonies 
 had appeared, but they had never had about them an au- 
 thoritative quality. Before the time of the kings people 
 did, it is said, " what was right in their own eyes ;"* and 
 since the accession of the kings no one of them had issued 
 a book of moral or ceremonial law. Hence the general con- 
 fusion in regard to worship. There came now to be in 
 the minds of priests and prophets a felt need of an authori- 
 tative Book of the Law ; and it would suit their purpose 
 to have it come from Moses himself. 
 
 Under these circumstances something occurs in reli- 
 gious circles which breaks the dull monotony of our his- 
 tory. It was found necessary to make some repairs in 
 the temple at Jerusalem. Josiah sends his scribe Shap- 
 han to Hilkiah, the high priest, with an order to mako 
 up the amount received by the doorkeepers from the vol- 
 untary contributions of the people and hand it over to 
 the men who were to have charge of the repairs. When 
 the king's scribe had delivered these commands Hilkiah 
 made to him the extraordinary announcement that in 
 overhauling some portion of the temple he had found the 
 Book of the Law ! So saying he handed him the book. 
 Shaphan immediately read it, and then took it to the king 
 and read it to him. It was a book that never had ap- 
 peared before and it made the deepest impression upon 
 the king. It was the communication of the law to Moses 
 with full directions in religious matters, ostensibly from 
 the mouth of Jahveh himself. King and court were 
 
 ♦ Dent xii. 8 ; Judges xvii. 6. 
 
DEUTERONOMY FOUND. 
 
 53 
 
 thrown into a state of great excitement, for the book was 
 full of threats against the nation if ever it should be 
 guilty of such practices as were then common in Judah. 
 Five men of rank, among whom are Shaphan and Hilkiah, 
 are commissioned to seek out an oracle and get the verdict 
 of Jahveh whether, in accordance with the threats of the 
 newlv discovered book, Jerusalem would now be destroy- 
 ed. They went to the prophetess Huldah. Whatever 
 the response of the oracle may have been in regard to this 
 question, the main point was definitely established that 
 the book which Hilkiah had found was the law of Jah- 
 veh. This book, there is every reason to believe, is what 
 is known to us as Deuteronor)iy * A few chapters were 
 afterward added at the beginning and a few at the close ; 
 otherwise we have the same book that was first brought 
 out in the peculiar fashion just described. It is needless to 
 say th?.t the book was written b}'' some one of the pro- 
 phets connected with the temple, and hidden there on 
 purpose to be found and made the basis of a religious 
 revolution. It was written as though from Moses him- 
 self, and in its substance and style is a work that scarcely 
 any prophet need have been ashamed of. But, to carry 
 out the purpose for which it was written, of course the 
 real authorship had to be kept beyond all possible dis- 
 covery. 
 
 As this view of the origin of Deuteronomy diverges 
 widely from the generally received opinion, and as this is 
 the first instance, taking the books in the order of their 
 
 * Chap, iv. 44-xx.vi. and xxviii. 
 
• h. 
 
 ■ t! 
 
 54 
 
 HOW IDENTIFIED. 
 
 
 ' 
 
 ll 
 
 I, I, 
 
 date according to the new chronology, in which a material 
 divergence has been rendered necessary, the reasoning on 
 which it rests is here presented as fully as space will allow. 
 As Hilkiah and his manuscript are both dust and ashes, 
 I hope no one will require me to produce either of them 
 to make out the case. Some there are — but they will 
 neither hear my words nor read them — who will make 
 equally hard terms. The evidence is circumstantial, in- 
 ferential, but it is such, I think, as in a court of justice 
 would be reckoned conclusive. 
 
 In the first place it is obvious that the " book of the law " 
 which was read before Hilkiah; and then again before 
 Josiah the same day,and afterward to the people in thetem- 
 ple, could not have been the whole Pentateuch, nor any longer 
 writing than above indicated. In fact it would appear from 
 the description to be somewhat shorter. But we have no 
 intimations in the writings of the prophets of this century 
 that the other Mosaic books were in existence. Deuter- 
 onomy, however, the prophets subsequent to 620 B. C. are 
 acquainted with. Its precepts aie precisely those which 
 are carried out by Josiah. Th^ body of the book here 
 assumed to be the " book of the law " found in the temple, 
 accords perfectly with the description given of that book. 
 Moreover there are many facts which are absolutely in- 
 explicable on any other supposition. Is it to be supposed 
 that Israel, once having had a book of Moses, could have 
 so completely lost it that, upon the accidental recovery of 
 a copy, the contents prove to be something they never 
 heard of before as having come from Moses ? Is it pos 
 
 : 
 
 if 
 
FURTHER EVIDEXCES. 
 
 55 
 
 sible that any preceding generation had this book whicli 
 strictly forbids the recognition of any god but Jahveh, 
 and directs that the celebration of his worship be restricted 
 to one place, the temple, and conducted without the use 
 of imai^es, when in every century back to the earliest 
 times the people had worshiped in the " high places," and 
 even the prophets until recently had acknowledged that 
 there were other gods, and acquiesced in the use of images 
 of Jahveh ? 
 
 But what is more, this book is a prophetic discourse, 
 pitched in the same key and obviously intended to meet 
 the wants of the same time as the writinofs which were 
 certainly produced in this period. The preaching of 
 Deuteronomy is scarcely to be distinguished from that of 
 Jeremiah, except that the preacher in the first case is con- 
 stantly assumed to be Moses. But this is only a literary 
 artifice which from first to last was practised by Jewish 
 writers, the great mass of their literature of both Old 
 and New Testaments and the Apocrypha being credited, 
 as we shall see, to persons who had no hand in writing i'^* 
 Prof. Robertson Smith in his noble article in the ninth 
 edition of the " Encyclopaedia Britannica" — and to the posi- 
 tion of this orthodox teacher I especially call the attention 
 of any who think I am coming to rash conclusions — Prof. 
 Smith speaking of Deuteronomy says : " The whole theo- 
 logical stand-point of the book agrees exactly with the 
 period of prophetic literature, and gives the highest and 
 most spiritual view of the law, * * which can- 
 not be placed at the beginning of the theocratic develop- 
 
56 
 
 THE DEUTERONOMIST. 
 
 r 1 
 
 t \ 
 
 ', i. 
 
 fl' 
 
 merit without making the whole history unintelligible. 
 Beyond doubt the book is a prophetic legislative pro- 
 gramme ; and if the author put his work in the mouth of 
 Moses, instead of giving it, with Ezekiel, a directly pro- 
 phetic form, he did so, not in pious fraud, but simply 
 because his object was, not to give a new law but to ex- 
 pound and develop Mosaic principles in relation to new 
 needs," These last words are less clear than they should 
 be ; the object of Deuteronomy, I should say, was not to 
 invent new regulations, but to give the authority of law, 
 under the seal of Moses, to regulations already formulated 
 and urged by the prophets. 
 
 The opportunity of forecasting events afforded to the 
 writer who puts his words into the mouth of a man that 
 lived seven hundred years before, is alluring, but at the 
 same time it cannot be indulged in specifically without 
 throwing suspicion upon the claim of antiquity. The 
 Deuteronomist, wise enough to see this, makes his vatici- 
 nations of a general character, and yet they continually 
 betray the post eventum writer. He makes threats of 
 calamities for national sin which are evidently drawn 
 from the actual experience of the nation. He counsels for 
 exigencies which belong not to the age of Moses or an 
 immediately subsequent time, but to the age of Josiah. A 
 tradition in the book of Judges has it that Samuel, by 
 divine direction, strongly discountenanced the establish- 
 ment of a monarchy ; but here we have Moses making 
 special provision for such an event, and even going to the 
 length of specifying the qualities a monarch should not 
 
 { ;! 
 
 il 
 
FORESEEING PAST EVENTS. 
 
 57 
 
 have. In making out this specification he evidently has 
 Solomon in mind and takes advantage of his prophetic 
 attitude to give that king — then in his grave more than 
 three hundred and fifty years — a gentle raking down.* 
 He then proceeds to give this description of the good king 
 which is specially designed for Josiah : " And it shall be, 
 when he sitteth upon the throne of his kingdom, that he 
 shall write him a copy of this law in a book, out of tliat 
 which is before the priests, the Levites. And it shall be 
 with him, and he shall read ther^.a all the days of his 
 life ; that he may learn to fear Jahveh, his God, to keep 
 all the words of this law, and these statute;^, to do them."'|' 
 
 Other equally palpable proofs that this book cannot be 
 older than the latter part of the seventh century might 
 be furnished, but these the careful reader will find from 
 a fresh examination of the book itself. 
 
 We now recur to the transaction by which Deuteronomy 
 was brought out. 
 
 The whole proceeding was a piece of jesuitiy which 
 could not be approved in these days. But there has been 
 
 * " When thou art come unto the land which th« Lord thy God giveth 
 the«3, and shalt possess it, and shalt dwell therein, and shalt say, I will set a 
 king over me, like as all the nations that are about me : thou shalt in any 
 wise set him king over thee whom the Lord thy God shall choose ; one from 
 among thy brethren shalt thou set king over thee ; thou mayest not set a 
 stranger over thee which is not thy brother. But he shall not midtiply 
 hoi-ses to himself, nor cause the people to return to Egypt, to the end that 
 he should nmltiply horses ; forasmuch as the Lord hath said unto y«)u, Ye 
 shall hencefoith return no more that way. Neither shall he multiply wives 
 to himself, that his heart turn not away ; neither shall he greatly multiply 
 to himself silver and gold."— Deut. xvii. 14-17. 
 
 t Deut. xvii. 18, 19. 
 
58 
 
 WAS IT PIOUS FRAUD ? 
 
 : 
 
 ! 
 
 many an instance since that time when the interests of 
 civilization and of religion turned upon the disposition of 
 a king, and when it has been judged expedient to bring 
 over the ruling power by as sheer a trick as this which 
 was played upon Josiah. The elevated moral tone of the 
 book of Deuteronomy precludes the thought that the 
 writer could have been made use of in what would appear 
 to him an improper transaction. But writing in the name 
 of some ancient worthy was always in Israel a favorite 
 and well-accredited method of giving weight to one's 
 words, and the greater part of the Bible was so written. 
 The method of publication only served to support the as- 
 sumption of antiquity. We must remember that these 
 events did not happen in these days of printing-presses 
 and publishing houses, nor in this part of the world. 
 
 Josiah was now entirely in the hands of the Mosaic 
 party. He inaugurated at once the most sweeping revo- 
 lution that had ever been seen in Israel. He tore up 
 idolatry root and branch; demolished the temples, cut 
 down the Ashera-symbols — liberty-poles, I have called 
 them, which in a new sense may not be a bad designation, 
 as Ashera v»^as an unchaste goddess and her priestesses 
 sold themselves in the temples marked b}'- these symbols 
 — burned the images and heaped defilement upon the 
 altars of all foreign gods ; even swept away the " high 
 places " consecrated to Jahveh, compelling the priests of 
 these places to come to Jerusalem and take service where 
 the purity of their worship could be better looked after* 
 Not content with this, he went into the neighboring cities 
 of Samaria and applied the same coercive measures there 
 
josiah's reformation. 
 
 59 
 
 in the cause of Jahveh. Samaria, the former kingdom of 
 the ten tribes, had been now a hundred years a province 
 of Assyria, and Josiah's head was evidently turned or he 
 would not have ventured upon the territory of his power- 
 ful neighbor. He had become imbued with the doctrine 
 of Deuteronomy that scrupulous fidelity to the service of 
 Jahveh will insure worldly success, and that the nation 
 of Israel by walking in his statutes must walk to gi'eat- 
 ness. No previous king had exhibited such faithfulness 
 as Josiah. Surely Jahveh would bring back again to him 
 the former glories of David. The prophetic vision of de- 
 struction for Jerusalem which had been held up through 
 the previous reigns, was withdrawn, and prophets and peo- 
 ple together saw the future in rose color. Nothing but 
 good could happen to the good king Josiah. 
 
 Now let us see what did happen before long. In the 
 year, 608 B. C. the Egyptian king, Necho, took it into his 
 head, while Nineveh was being besieged by the Medes and 
 Babylonians, to seize the Assyrian possessions in Syria 
 and Palestine. He had no intention of attacking Jerusa- 
 lem, but the extension of Eoryptian power in that direc- 
 tion was of course perilous to the little kingdom of Judah. 
 So Josiah, confident that the aid of Jahveh will make up 
 for any disparity of numbers* marches out to oppose the 
 
 * " If ye will diligently keep all these commandments which I command 
 you, to do them, to love Jahveh your god, to walk in &11 his ways, and to 
 cleave unto him, then will Jahveh drive out all the nations from before you, 
 and ye shall possess greater nations and mightier than yourselves. There 
 shall no man be able to stand before you."— Deut. xi. 22, 23, 25. " One man 
 of you shall chase a thousand ; for Jahveh, your god, he it is that fighteth 
 for you as he hath promised you,"— Josh, xxiii. 10. See also Deut. i.30 ; 
 ii. 25 J iii. 21, 22. Josh. x. 42. 
 
1 
 
 1 
 
 i 
 
 R 
 
 ii 
 
 P 
 
 i 
 I 
 
 
 1' « 
 
 ,1 
 
 iii 
 
 1 1 
 
 60 
 
 THE TABLES TURNED. 
 
 entrance of Necho into Syria. A decisive battle in the 
 valley of Megiddo proved the foolhardiness of his un- 
 dertaking. The Judean army was completely defeated, 
 and Josiah himself was slain. 
 
 This was a great shock to the religious convictions of 
 the people. Here was the most })ious of kings with his 
 devoted people overwhelmed in battle by the heathen. 
 Confidence in Jahveh to win a victory against overpower- 
 ing numbers had proved, to the universal astonishment of 
 Judah, a broken reed. Evidently there had been some- 
 thing wrong in their calculations. So the mind of the 
 nation was again mightily stirred. A new thought was 
 developed namely, that misfortune does not always shun 
 the servants of the true God. Here it is believed the 
 suggestion was taken for the book of Job. Many of the 
 Proverbs also date from about this time. Aspirit of worldly 
 wisdom awoke and took form in many shrewd sayings, 
 the gist of which is that it behooves a man to look out 
 for himself. What may be called the philosophy of the 
 nation grew out of its being thrown back upon its own 
 strength, and so in some measure deprived of the expecta- 
 tion of divine interference in its behalf. A very consider- 
 able party, known as " the wise," figures henceforth in the 
 making of books, bringing quite a distinct element into 
 the Scriptures. The influence of these writers was very 
 important, an occasional draught from their cups being of 
 refreshing coolness after taking in the fiery potations of 
 the prophets, and well calculated to keep the mind of 
 Israel from perilous intoxication. But, a consequence 
 
 Li^ 
 
"THE WISE.' 
 
 01 
 
 better than this, there came the noble voice of Jeremiah, 
 developing and enforcing the idea that the y)eople had not 
 found the true service of Jahveh in their scrupulous ob- 
 servances and multiplied sacrifices. To merit the divine 
 approval they must keep the moral law. Jerusalem 
 was foul with licentiousness, robbery, murder and all 
 villainy; what could be expected under such circum- 
 stances but destruction ? " If," says he, " if ye thoroughly 
 amend your ways and your doings, if ye thoroughly exe- 
 cute judgment between a man and his neighbor ; if ye 
 oppress not the stranger, the fatherless and the widow, 
 and shed not innocent blood in this place, and walk not 
 after other gods to your hurt ; then will I cause you to 
 dwell in this place, in the land that I gave lo your fathers 
 forever and ever." Again he breaks out : " Will ye steal, 
 murder and commit adultery and swear falsely and come 
 and stand before me in this house which is called by my 
 name and say, * We are free to do all these abominations ' ? 
 Is this house which is called by my name become a den 
 of robbers in your eyes ? "* 
 
 The prophet Jeremiah is gloomy to that degree that 
 every sorrowful picture of the future to this day is called 
 a " jeremiade." Such writing is not attractive to us in most 
 of our moods. We are drawn rather to high and hopeful 
 spirits who, when misfortune stares them in the face, will 
 not see it. But this exuberance of hope is commonly born 
 of youth and inexperience ; and it is certainly too much 
 to demand of a wise old man, confronted by such a 
 
 • Jer. vii. 5-7 ; 9-11. 
 
 ■f^'. 
 
^ 
 
 
 l\ I 
 
 \-^ 
 
 11 
 
 Mm 
 
 62 
 
 JEREMIAH. 
 
 national outlook as Judah had on the eve of the captivity, 
 that he should be jubilant. His temper suits the actual 
 prospect and so has about it the quality of trntth, though 
 it may not always be the most agreeable to the reader. 
 And in fact occasions have never been wanting from that 
 day to this when his picture of the desolations which 
 await wickedness have not had their application ; there 
 has never been a period when reformers have not pointed 
 their argument with his blistering reproaches. 
 
 Here we reach the full development of prophecy : true 
 service of God is righteousness itself. Through centuries 
 of struggle, through broken illusions, bitter disappoin- 
 ments and fearless endeavor, the great revelation is at 
 last achieved. It came not in the days of Israel's political 
 glory, but in the days of her misfortune, was wrung 
 out of her exceeding great tribulations. 
 
THIRD LECTURE. 
 
 THE EARLIER BOOKS. 
 
 
 ry^HE objects of these lectures, let me say again, is to 
 -L present a rational view of the orio-in and date of the 
 various books of the Bible. For this purpose it has been 
 necessary to take an historical survey of the people of 
 Israel, it being assumed that their writings, like the writ- 
 ings of every other people, bear some relation to the state 
 of the nation at the time when those writings were pro- 
 duced. On this basis the date of the principal books 
 down to the reformation under Josiah at the close of the 
 seventh century B.C. has been indicated. A brief resum^ 
 of this work, with a passing notice of a few books not yet 
 mentioned, will here be in order. We have seen that 
 enough is known of the condition of Israel at the time of 
 the migration to Canaan and for five hundred years there- 
 after to preclude the possibility that any of the exif^:ting 
 books of the Old Testament could have been produced in 
 that period. In addition to this we have found abundant 
 internal evidence that points unmistakably to a later date. 
 The books placed first in the Bible, we have seen, are by 
 no means the oldest. The circumstance that they treat of 
 
 
h 
 
 m 
 
 04 
 
 THE KAUI.IKST JJOOKS. 
 
 m 
 
 ': i 
 
 n 
 
 f "1 
 
 
 I n5! 
 
 the earliest time has given them a title to antiquity which 
 is without foundation in fact. The book of Judges * and 
 the Pentateuch, as the first five books are called, and to 
 which class the book of Jof^hua also belongs, contain tradi- 
 tions and le^^ends which no doubt are the oldest things we 
 have in tlic Bible, but these appear not to have taken a 
 written form until the reigns of David and Solomon, and 
 were then produced in books that are now lost. 
 
 The actual books of the Bible, as we have it, did not 
 begin to appear until nearly a century after the disrup- 
 tion of the kingdom at the death of Solomon, u,nd begun 
 then with the writiiigs of the piopu: ts. The misfortunes 
 of the nation led to reflection am: des'el('|/ed in a few 
 leading minds lofty religious sensibilities which found 
 expression in vehement and eloquent warnings, threats, 
 promises, exhortations, first spoken to the people and 
 then committed to writing to reach a larger audience. In 
 this way the great age of Hebrew literature set in. These 
 early prophets, Amos, Hosea, Isaiah, indicate not the 
 slightest acquaintance with the books of the Law, phA 
 doubtless for the very good reason that none of those 
 books were then in existence. Under the stinfjulus of 
 these great minds, however, other literary efforts of a high 
 order were soon pat forth. Most of the writings which 
 attained to permanence in this first period were of the 
 
 * Not put in its present shape until after the Assyrian capttvity at any 
 rate. The writer refers to the worship of Jahveh under the form of a buil 
 in the temple of Dan, and gives the ancestry of thos« who w«^re priests 
 there, as he says, ** until the day of the captivity of the ^aad."— Judges xviii. 
 30. 
 
 t^afe 
 
SONGS. 
 
 Go 
 
 prophetic order, filled with a pathetic longing for the 
 glories of a former age. But not all the splendor of 
 Solomon could altogether bury the recollection of his 
 shameless prodigality, and some poet made him figure 
 characteristically in what is called The Sou(/ of Songs, 
 trying to win the love of an honest Shulamite maiden 
 away from her betrothed. It is a noble bit of romance, 
 unique in the Scriptures, having a strong moral quality, 
 jird a gratifying termination, the Shulamite being proof 
 against the seductions of the king and remaining true to 
 her peasant lover.* 
 
 About the same time probably, i. e., early in the eighth 
 century B. C, the fii-st of the Paalims appeared, the 45th, 
 though Prof. Robertson Smith, in the " Encyclopiedia Brit- 
 annica," seems to think that the 7th and 18th are older, 
 and date from David himself. And these two are all that 
 he feels sure are David's. Two Psalms to David would 
 be a very moderate concession, since it has been long sui> 
 posed that he was the principal writer of the whole book. 
 But it is getting more and more doubtful that any of the 
 
 * It would seem that this Song could only have been credited to Solomon 
 ill derision. For the king thus to record his own discomfiture in a most 
 (lislionorable undertaking would have been to '* give himself away " de- 
 cidedly. 
 
 Let me say here that in reading the Bible in order not tf) be misled it is 
 often necessary to discard entirely the chapter headings and the running 
 titles at the top of the pages. They do not belong there, are not in the 
 original, and serve in very many instances only to hoodwink the reader in 
 the interest of an old and exploded theory. Often they are grotesquely ab- 
 surd, even ridiculously so, as when they make Christ play a part in the 
 Song of Solomon. It v/ould be a blessing to the ordinary reader if these ob- 
 trusive, left-handed helps to the sense we|-e left out of future editions. 
 
 6 
 
6Q 
 
 THE MINOR PROPHETS. 
 
 i 
 
 %, 
 
 ■ ■} 
 
 Psalms date back so far. ]\Iany of tlic I^roverhs were 
 composed in the latter half of the ei^ditli century ; and 
 something was done toward writing out the current sto- 
 ries of the earlier ages, making a kind of first, but very 
 incomplete, edition of the Pentateuch and forming the 
 basis of the history-books, Joshua, Jucl(jes, Sainucl and 
 Khnjx. In the latter part of the next century Nalunn 
 wrote his little book of three chapters, possibly in Nine- 
 veh, fyjr he was a descendant of one of the ten revolted 
 tribes Avhich were then under Assyrian dominion, and ho 
 may have been among the captives taken into Assyria 
 His vigorous maledictions ujion the conquerors belongs 
 to that class of foretelling Avhich never has had any defi- 
 nite fulfilment. Zephaniah, another equally brief book, 
 dates from about the same time and was called out from 
 an ai:>prehension that the Scythians, then moving down 
 from the north, might take Jerusalem in their destroying' 
 course. The prophet believes that they will do so, and 
 utters his oracle accordingly, foretelling the complete over- 
 throw of the nation. However, a liandful should be saved 
 to restore the kingdom which the prophets all held must, 
 in spite of everything, somehow prove abiding. But Zeph- 
 aniah miscalculated, and the Scythians did not come. 
 
 A generation later wrote Habakkuk, contemporaneous 
 with Jeremiah, having the same moral purposes but of in- 
 ferior foresight, and much more hopeful than the situation 
 would warrant, as affairs soon turned out. 
 
 Next in order of time was Obadiah with his one chap- 
 ter, belaboring the Edomites for rejoicing over the fall 
 
 M 'I 
 
HISTORY. 
 
 67 
 
 of Jerusalem. They are a kindred race and ought to 
 have shown sympathy with Israel. He also closes with 
 a •^lowint' prophecy of Israel's future which has entirely 
 failed of fulfihnent. It remains to mention Zecharlah, 
 which is a book made up of three fragments belonging to 
 widely separated periods of time. The first eight chap- 
 ters were written after the return from captivity. The 
 next three chapters are more than two hundred years 
 older, and belong to the time of Amos ; the last three 
 chai)ters are by a contemporary of Jeremiah. The parts, 
 of course, have no sort of connection, and, considered as 
 the work of one man, are utterly unintelligible. If some 
 of the ingenuity which has been wasted in trying to make 
 the prophets point to Christ had been devoted to the rec- 
 tification of such a miserable jumble as this of the book 
 of Zecharlah, the ri^it understanding of the Scriptures 
 would have been decidedly much more furthered. 
 
 Let us now return upon our steps a little, and consider 
 the development of another class of writings. The pro- 
 phets, whose works are left to us, wc know wrote for a pur- 
 pose. They are themselves the fii'st to proclaim that. 
 They were advocates of the exclusive worship of Jahvoh 
 They sought to make Israel a " holy," that is, a distinct, 
 separate people, whose God is Jahveh. Their struggle 
 was with idolatry, with the influx of pagan elements 
 which threatened to overwhelm all that was distinctive 
 in their race. Wliat was more natural than that other 
 writings should be made to look in the same direction ? 
 Even history, we should expect, would be so told as to 
 
 ■■'(■\ 
 
08 
 
 PSEUDOGRAPHV. 
 
 If 
 
 f : 
 1 
 
 w 
 
 ! 
 
 
 1 1 
 
 help the cause. So, indeed, we find it. The narratives 
 formulated in this time are strongly set against the wor- 
 ship of false gods and depict the terrible fate of idolaters. 
 The book of Deuteronomy, the origin of which* so strong, 
 ly recalls the recent origin of the "Book of Mormon," it 
 having been hid away on purpose to be found and hailed 
 as a miraculous revelation, — the book of Deuterononiv, 
 ilating from the reign of Josiah, 700 years after the exo- 
 dus, simply puts into the mouth of Moses, or rather of 
 Jahveh speaking through Moses, the very same exhorta- 
 tions, promises and threats which we read in Jeremiah 
 and the other prophets of Josiah's time. History, bio- 
 graphy, almost everything that was written took on the 
 same tone and tendency. The past was made to speak, 
 but not with any view to reveal itself. It was made to 
 speak so an to influence the present. 
 
 We are never to lose sight of the fact that it was the 
 favorite custom of Hebrew writers to credit their produc- 
 tions to distinguished national heroes. Down almost to 
 the Christian era, books were written in the name of Solo- 
 mon. Every producer of wise sayings found it advanta- 
 geous to give them out as from the king who had some- 
 how acquired a fabulous reputation for wisdom. So the 
 Proverbs were called Solomon's, although written by va- 
 rious persons, one, two, and three hundred years after his 
 time. As iM wise sayings had a tendency to put them- 
 selves in the mouth of this typical father of wisdom, so 
 all legal writing tended to take the name of Moses, the 
 
 * See pp. 51, 52. 
 
THE FRUITS OF REVERSES. 
 
 G9 
 
 typical law-giver. Now the ascription of writings to a 
 liero to whom they did not really belong, so far from 
 beinfT reckoned reprehensible, was evidently regai'ded as 
 praiseworthy. For a man of talent to do this was to pay 
 a tribute to a name that the people delighted to honor, 
 and to pay it in the most unselfish manner, involving the 
 renunciation of his own title to fame. Thus we are left 
 in ignorance of even the name of very many of the Bible 
 writers, — they having yielded up the credit of their own 
 productions, partly no doubt for the sake of giving their 
 words more force, but also to contribute to the glory of 
 their national heroes. 
 
 Your attention has been called to the revolution insti- 
 tuted by Josiah on the appearance of the book of Deu- 
 teronomy — a revolution as complete as force could make 
 it — in favor of the exclusive wo -hip of Jahveh. All the 
 formal requirements of the newly discovered law were 
 strictly carried out, and, according to the multiplied 
 promises of the book, the prosperity of Israel was insured. 
 The overwhelming defeat delivered by the Egyptian army 
 in the plain of Megiddo awoke the nation from its dream 
 of security only to find itself in a state of humiliation 
 which grew more and more precarious. Liter.-'.ture an- 
 swered to this condition in the book of Job whioh devel- 
 ops a new doctrine— the suffering of the righteous. Tiie 
 long and active life of Jeremiah stretches through this 
 gloomy period, which reflects itself vividly from his pi-o- 
 phecies and lamentations. 
 
 ii 
 
 n^r\ 
 
«■ 
 
 i 
 
 ; 
 
 li 
 
 )i 
 
 I \ 
 
 n f 
 
 l! 
 
 
 70 
 
 DISAGREEMENT OF THE PROPHETS. 
 
 The misfortunes that haJ ftillen on Judah through the 
 ill-advised effort to thwart the king of Egypt, and the 
 yet greater inisfortuiies, which were impending from the 
 rising power of Babylon, led to sharp divisions among the 
 leaders of the j^eople, both as to the true explanation of 
 these disasters and tlie proper attitude to take toward the 
 great empire of the east. In fact there never had beon 
 entire accord among the prophets of Israel. The common 
 run of them were always time-servers. Amos, Isaiah and 
 Micah had been careful todistinouish themselves from the 
 prophets in general, whose ways they had no sympathy 
 with. But Jeieniiah takes ground yet more decidedly 
 against them.* He holds that Judah is punished because 
 of her immoralities, and that there is no help but in re- 
 pentance. He will not offer one word of encouragement 
 for any military undertaking, looking to the deliverance 
 of the nation from its vassalage, so long as the people, 
 prophets, priests and all, are unready to put away their 
 evil doings. On the other hand there were plenty of 
 prophets to prophesy smooth things and stir up the fana- 
 ticism of the ])eople to resist the encroachments of Baby- 
 lon. Thus the worse party ap])eared to be the more pa- 
 triotic, and the one great man who saw the fatuity of re- 
 sistance, and reckoned the desolation of Judah and Jeiii- 
 salem as but the just recompense of their sins, who hold 
 it the highest wisdom to make terms with the conqueror 
 — this man was under the painful necessity of seeminij 
 to sympathize with the enemies of his country. The 
 
 * Jer. vi. 13; viii. 10 ; xxiii. 11 ; xxviii. 13; xxix. 32. 
 
JEREMIAHS PREDICTION. 
 
 71 
 
 forces of Nebuchadnezzar had ah-eady once entered the 
 city, and reduced the kingdom to a tributary province. 
 The Assyrian'^, a century before, had overrun the North- 
 ern kingdom, and, to put an end to uprisings, liad de- 
 jiorted whole caravans of people and settled them in As- 
 s\'iia. It was very evident that rebellion in Judah would 
 lead to a similar mode of treatment from the Babylonians. 
 So when Jeremiah saw his countrymen, against his ad- 
 vice, persistent in throwing oft* the yoke of Nebuchadnez- 
 zar, he uttered his prophecy that Jerusalem would be 
 razed to the ground, and the inhabitants carried captive 
 into Babylon. But still the old patriot hoped for a chas- 
 tened and redeemed Israel, and said, further, unless this 
 precise statement be, as some say, an interpolation, that 
 the exiles would return again after seventy years and re- 
 build Jerusalem. In another place he says they will 
 return after three generations, evidently not intending to 
 fix the exact time. But durinof the exile Jeremiah's words 
 came to be thoroughly appreciated, and it is worthy of 
 notice as showing the tendency of a prophet's utterance 
 to work out its own fulfilment, that within a period of 
 less than seventy years the first band of exiles returned 
 from Babylon. Still thoufjh there was here a rather re- 
 markable fulfilment in point of time, in point of fact the 
 prophecy, as we shall see, was not fulfilled in any such 
 glorious fashion as was promised, so that, some centuries 
 after, the writer of the book of Daniel concluded that 
 til ere had been no fulfilment at all in seventy years, and 
 
 Ui 
 
■f 
 
 72 
 
 THE CAPTIVITY. 
 
 that Jeremiah must have meant seven times seventy 
 years !* 
 
 But let us not anticipate. In ;>97 B. C, Nebuchadnez- 
 zar appeared again before Jerusalem and this time rava- 
 ged the city, carried off the costly vessels of the temple 
 and compelled ten thousand of the citizens to remove to 
 the banks of the Euphrates. Among those exiles was the 
 projdiet Ezekiel, who was soon to play a leading part in 
 a new order of literature. Even this punishmtnt did not 
 serve to keep Judah in subjection. Another rebellion 
 broke out, and, in 588 B. C, Nebuchadnezzar laid siege 
 to Jerusalem with the determination this time to wipe 
 out that hot-bed of sedition. After a year and a half, 
 during which time Jeremiah did his utmost to induce a 
 surrender, the city fell. The victor went through it, 
 levelling walls and temple with the ground, and burning 
 up eveiything combustible. The best part of the people 
 were taken off with the conquering army and settled 
 somewhere in the neighborhood of Babylon, nobody now 
 knows exactly where, along with the ten thousand that 
 went before. Jeremiah was given his choice to go or stay, 
 and chose to stay with the miserable remnant, from whom 
 lie suffered many indignities, but kept up his noble though 
 heart-broken utterances. Most likely at this time lived 
 Joel, who wrote in a like elevated moral tone, and whose 
 earnestness and poetic charm did not escape the notice of 
 the New Testament writers. A few other prophets 
 labored to make something of the people remaining in 
 
 ♦See Fifth Lecture. 
 
 LI. 
 
 4 
 
IN BABYLONIA. 
 
 73 
 
 Judea, but to small purpose. The soul of the nation had 
 o-one to Babylon, and there for the next century the most 
 interesting movements of religious thought go on. 
 
 It does not appear that the captives were misused in 
 Babylonia. They were probably assigned a region of 
 country and left largely to themselves. Delivered from 
 any political aims or duties, the thought of the colony 
 naturally took on a new order of development, or rather, 
 the sacerdotal tone already taken became accentuated. 
 Prophecy was restricted to the one hope of return to the 
 holy city, which became transfiguied in the imagination 
 of the exiles to a heavenly abode. The civil power, with 
 which prophecy heretofore had had its contention, was no 
 longer a matter for consideration, being absolutely in the 
 hands of the conquerors. Thought therefore centred 
 upon things purely ecclesiastical. The priesthood, its 
 authority, its duties, became the most absorbing subject. 
 Some attention was given to historical writing, and the 
 books of Judges, Samuel, and Kings appeared for the 
 first in their present form. A few Psalms were written. 
 But the peculiar development of the time was a deiinite 
 religious ceremonial. Let us see that we have a clear 
 fdea how things stood in regard to orders of service down 
 to this time. 
 
 We have seen that there had been, since the days of the 
 Judges, a grand development of religious ideas. Tliere 
 had grown up the beginnings, at least, of a very noble 
 literature, excessively grave no doubt, often rhaphsodical, 
 but still earnest, brave and elevated. A pronounced 
 
 li' 
 
 i:.l 
 
 m 
 
74 
 
 THE PRIESTS TO THE FRONT. 
 
 1 1 
 S i 
 
 n 
 
 moral and devout spirit liad alrea-Jy placed this little peo- 
 ple in respect of their religion Hrst among the nations of 
 the world. They had written out copiously the moral 
 law and the obligations to the service of their God. There 
 had been gradually formed an order of priests, and cus- 
 tom had established certain rights and ceremonies. But 
 for these as yet custom was the only authority. Certain 
 feasts and offerings are specified in Deuteronomy, but the 
 whole book is a set of directions for king and people, not 
 for the priests. And we shall search in vain in any 
 of the books that existed at the commencement of the 
 captivity for the priestly, ceremonial law. Leviticus, re- 
 member, had not yet been written. There v/as beginning 
 to be felt a pressing need of such a law, there can be no 
 doubt, for the priesthood had become a very important 
 element in the commonwealth, and evidently developed 
 to greater proportions in Babylonia. Their duties had 
 naturally become complex and needed to be fixed by law, 
 as also their claims upon the people for maintenance. How 
 was this law to be pioduced and promulgated ? Evi- 
 dently by the highest authority then known, the voice of 
 a prophet, who, the better to fit him for this office, should 
 also be a priest. Such a man was Ezekiel, and he is the 
 man who formulated the first code in Israel, concerning 
 the priesthood. The conclusive proof of this lies in the 
 fact that in many important [)articulars Ezekiel's regula- 
 tions differ absolutely fi'om the law of Leviticus, as they 
 certainly would not have done if Ezekiel had known 
 that law. If ^rules, supposed to have come down from 
 
EZEKIEL. 
 
 75 
 
 I 
 
 Moses, had been in force, the prophet would not have 
 ventured to modify them. Moreover Ezekiel's scheme of 
 public worship was laid aside in the next century for that 
 of Leviticus, showing again that the Mosaic book must 
 have appeared subsequently to that of the prophet. How 
 it appeared we shall shortly see. 
 
 We know of the condition of the exiles in Babylonia 
 only by inference from the books written there, none of 
 which treats directly of that time; and from changes we 
 are able to trace in the ideas of the people as compared 
 with pre-exilic times. The three conspicuous writers in 
 the captivity were, an unknown historian, author of what 
 is called the Booh of Origins, Ezekiel, and another prophet 
 whose name we do not know, a man more after the spirit 
 of Jeremiah, though not of the same sombre cast, who, 
 because his writings are mixed with those of Isaiah,* is 
 called the second-Isaiah, sometimes the " Great Unnamed." 
 The real Isaiah lived two hundred years before this 
 time ; and it used to be thought quite miraculous that he 
 should be so absorbed in the prospect of return from the 
 captivity, and even mention by name the Persian king 
 through whom return was made possible, when the Per- 
 sian kingdom had not yet come into existence for one hun- 
 dred and fifty years after Isaiah was dead. But this is 
 explained now by the discovery that all that part of the 
 book relating to Cyrus and the return of the Israelites, 
 was written by one who shared in the captivity, and who 
 lived to go back with his people to Jerusalem. So in one 
 
 *Isa. xxiv.-xxvii; xxxiv.-xxxv. ; xl.-lxvi. 
 
 fim 
 
.■I 
 
 7G 
 
 BOOK OF ORIGINS. 
 
 i 
 
 
 j 
 
 ! [ 
 
 t ": 
 
 I 
 
 way and another the whole pretence that the prophets 
 were gifted with superluimnn foresight has been over- 
 thrown. Very many of tlicir real predictions failed en- 
 tirely ; many more which are supposed to have been ful- 
 filled were written after the events to which they relate ; 
 and the few instances where the future was indubital)ly 
 foretold are sufficiently explained, wh< - we coma to get 
 at the facts, on the ground of mrnifest probability; es- 
 pecially when we remember that, out of a hundred guesses 
 at what was going to happen, that only would be likely 
 to be preserved which chanced to state the case somewhnt 
 as it turned out. 
 
 The other great writing of the captivity was the so- 
 called " Book of Origins," which has since been incorpor- 
 ated in the books of Geneslti, Exodus, Numbers, Leviticus 
 and Joshua. This was a compilation of the existing nai'- 
 ratives, traditions and legends, greatly enlarged to give a 
 continuous sketch from the very dawn of creation. It 
 contained the stories of Eden and of the flood, which were 
 probably picked up in Babylon. It also contained a much 
 extended amplification of Ezekiel's scheme of priestly 
 laws, developed in the retirement of the captivity for ap- 
 plication in the temple of Jerusalem whenever the hour 
 of release should come. Like the author of Deuteronomy 
 he writes in the name of Moses, and assumes to speak from 
 the age of the exodus, taking advantage of his position 
 to speak prophetically of the centuries already elapsed. 
 This kind of writing is of course impossible in our time, 
 but we can easily see it must have had amazing force in 
 
CYRUS. 
 
 77 
 
 
 a less discriminating age, affording the writer an o|>portu- 
 nity to deal the heaviest hlnwsat present evil behind the 
 shelter of an ancient name, and even to conjure from tlic 
 lips of fabulous herojs precepts to govern church and state. 
 But to return to our history. Babylon, too,, had its 
 (lay, as Assyria before it. Cyrus liberated Persia from 
 the Medes, brought Media and Lydia under subjection, 
 and soon threatened Babylon itself. The Israelites watched 
 Ills rise and progress with intense interest. There were 
 reasons for thinking that, should he conquer Babylonia, 
 there would be for them something more than a change 
 of masters. The Persian religion had strong points of re- 
 semblance to their own, and it is certain that during the 
 captivity Persian influences told upon the religion of Is- 
 rael. It is especially marked in the doctrines of angels 
 and demons which begin now to play a part in the pro- 
 phetic and other writings. Regarded at a distance the 
 likeness of Zarathustranism to Mosaism was exaggerated, 
 and in Isaiah Cyrus figures as a veritable hero of Jahveh.* 
 The monarch no doubt leai ned how he was esteemed by 
 the Israelites, and was far too wise to miss the chance of 
 turning their good- will to his own advantage. As soon 
 as he had made the conquest of Babylon, w hich he did, 
 after a memorable siege, by drawing off the waters of the 
 Euphrates and marching in through the bed of the river, 
 the Jews having solicited the privilege of returning to 
 their native city, he freely granted it. They could retui-n 
 or stay, as they pleased. 
 * Isa. xlv. 1 ; " Thus saith Jahveh to his anointed, to Cyrus," &c. 
 
 m 
 
 m 
 
 m 
 
78 
 
 THE IlETUUN. 
 
 
 l! 
 
 f 
 
 Not all were disposed at once to go back. Many had 
 become comfortably situated where they were. Still 
 enougli were ready to make quite a caravan. The record 
 of the nundjer is incomplete except as regards the priests, 
 who alone amounted to several thousands. Under Zer- 
 ubbabel, a descendant of the royal family, and Joshua, tlie 
 high-priest, they made their way to Jerusalem, which 
 they found in extremely forlorn condition. The Persian 
 king had been generous enough to make some appropria- 
 tion for the rebuilding of the temple. But they were em- 
 barrassed in one way and another, and for fifteen years 
 very little was accomplished. Two prophets, Haggai and 
 Zechariah, made their appearance at this time and by 
 their earnest words pushed on the work. Still the reality 
 of the return from captivity was only the tamest fulfil- 
 ment of the national drama. Instead of the glory tliat 
 had been promised/ the returned exiles were in a misera- 
 ble condition of penury, and actually in danger of starva- 
 tion. No wonder that there is such a contrast between 
 Isaiah and Haggai. The age of great expectations is van- 
 ishing, and with it the prophetic spirit. It is said the 
 people wept when they saw the insignificant temple going 
 up which was to take the place of the old splendor. This 
 prosaic outcome of all the glowing descriptions of Israel's 
 redemption which had stimulated the imaginations of the 
 people for a thousand years, made the old enthusiasm 
 henceforth impossible. There is decay and shortly cessa- 
 tion of prophecy ; but already the people have been pre- 
 pared for the next stage of their experience, namely, the 
 
XERXES. 
 
 70 
 
 rise and dominion of tlic hicravcliy. Henceforth priests 
 and scribes have the posts of inHiience. 
 
 In 510 B. C. the temple, such as it was, very inferior of 
 course to Solomon's, was built. Of Jerusalem in the next 
 sixty years we know very little. The attention of the 
 world is in another quarter. Xerxes had attem))ted the 
 coiKiuest of Greece, and while the Jews were struggling 
 with the task of restoring their little city, innnortal re- 
 nown was gathering about the names of Marathon, Ther- 
 uiopylie and Salamis. The myriad liosts of Asia were 
 overmatched by the incomparable Greeks, few in numbers 
 but tired with the passion for freedom and for fame. We 
 do not wonder that after these events the Persian gov- 
 ernment has little disposition to meddle with the affairs 
 of Judea, and we are prepared to see the Jews left pretty 
 much to themselves. Their situation was none the less 
 full of difficulties and dangers. The old feud had been 
 revived with the Samaritans — relics of the " ten tribes " 
 — by refusing to accept their proffered assistance in build- 
 ing the temple. Jahvism from first to last — even in the 
 form of modern Judaism — depends for its existence 
 upon exclusiveness. Its leaders have always insisted 
 upon a separate people, and to this day intermarriage with 
 Gentiles is stoutly opposed. But this exclusiveness is 
 hard to justify, and there have been periods in Israel's his- 
 tory when this rigor has been relaxed. The prophets of 
 the captivity recognise the whole twelve tribes in the re- 
 storation, and such descendants of the revolted ten tribes 
 as desired were permitted to join the community in Judea. 
 
 I 
 
 ll;,,. , 
 
 ;i 
 
80 
 
 EZRA TO THE RESCUE. 
 
 To some it seemed that a wider welcome should be given. 
 There was even reason to apprehend that the lines of dis- 
 tinction would be entirely eradicated, that the Jews 
 would be absorbed by their neighbors, and their nation- 
 ality lost. 
 
 So it might have been but that deliverance from this 
 danger soon came in the shape of a fresh band from Baby- 
 lonia. It was in the year 458 B. C that Ezra, the priest 
 and scribe, got permission of the king Artaxerxes to re- 
 move with a considerable company of exiles to Jerusalem. 
 He went, it seems, bearing many gracious favors from the 
 king, and commissioned to put things in order according 
 to " The law of his God which he had in his hand." Here 
 wa** a man destined to work another revolution in Is- 
 rael. We have his account of his journey to Jerusalem 
 wliich is that of a man much given to the forms of piety, 
 and a full report of the temple service held on his arrival 
 there ; but I pass by this to the more extraordinaiy 
 events that followed. J]zra no doubt innnediately cast 
 about to observe the condition, and soon discovered, to 
 use his own language, that " the people, the priests, and 
 the Levites, had taken wives for themselves and their 
 sons out of the tribes which ^they found in Judea and in 
 the adjacent regions; so the holy miti<m had mingled 
 themselves with the peoples of the lands; the princes and 
 rulers, far from preventing this evil, had set the example 
 of committing it."* Ezra is greatly astorished at this 
 state of things, and makes strong demonstrations of his 
 * Ez. ix. 1, 2. 
 
 
WHOLESALE DIVORCE. 
 
 81 
 
 
 grief in the Jewish style, rending his garments and pro- 
 strating himself in the dust. He turns to Jahveh and 
 makes public confession of the sin of his people. The 
 city, full of reverence for Ezra, who has come to them 
 clothed with high authority, is greatly moved by his 
 words. One of the leading men savs : " Let us all make 
 a covenant with our God to put away these wives and 
 their children." With this proposition Ezra at once 
 closes, and the priests and other chief citizens make oath 
 that it. shall be carried out. So much are they in earnest 
 that thougli it was the height of the rainy season, when 
 it is all one's life is worth to be out of doors, they con- 
 vened a great national assembly at Jerusalem. Every man 
 had to be there within three days. No building would 
 hold the assembled multitude, and they were obliged to 
 stand in the open space in front of the temple. Mean- 
 time, the rain poured down in torrents. Under these 
 dissolving conditions they are addressed by Ezra, who de- 
 mands that all who have taken foreign wives at once set 
 them adrift, and so avoid the displeasure of Jahveh. Four 
 men only in all the crowd stand out against this hard re- 
 quirement, and Ezra is thoughtful enough to give us their 
 names, supposing that he would thus set them in perpetual 
 ignominy. The rest all acquiesced, and only asked for a 
 iittle time to adjust the matter under their rulers and 
 elders. In three months the whole business was done, 
 and the foreign wives and their children disposed of. How 
 it fared with them we do not know. Ezra gives a list of 
 
 the guilty, and ends his book with this cold-blooded 
 
 
 ^^1! 
 
 
 ,tl 
 
 L f 
 
 
RESULTING WOES. 
 
 statement, " All these had taken strange wives ; and some 
 of them had wives by whom they had children." The 
 sorrows resulting we are left to imagine. There is no 
 pretence tliat these wives were unfaithful, or any charge 
 of polygamy. Tlic proposed legal dissolution of j^oly- 
 gamous marriages in Utah by Act of Congress, which has 
 raised such a vehement i)rotest in behalf of the threatened 
 wives and children, affords but a feeble suggestion of the 
 woes involved in this pruning of the Jewish state by the 
 strong hand of priestly power. 
 
 Ezra's work was now well under way, and we expect 
 to see him go on, but for some reason he appears to have 
 been intvn*rupted. Perhaps the king may have revoked 
 his commission. Or perhaps the people may have with- 
 stood his authority. At any rate we know nothing more 
 of affairs at Jerusalem for thirteen years. Then Nehe- 
 miah, who had won his way to the royal favor, and held 
 the post of cupbearer to Artaxerxes, obtained permission 
 to go to Jerusalem and build up its walls and gates. He 
 was vested with the commission of governor, and fur- 
 nished with some means to carry out this project. Nehe ] 
 miah, though not a priest, is a man full of the priestly 
 piety. He reminds us of more than one of the English 
 Puritans. His darling object in building the walls is that 
 he may close the gates before dark Friday evening, and 
 em closed over Sabbath i 
 
 keep tne 
 from the neighboring towns 
 to sell on that holy day.* 
 *Neh. xiii. 15-22. 
 
 prevent 
 
 peopli 
 
 coming in with their wares 
 Everything that happens to 
 
NEHEMIAH. 
 
 83 
 
 him is of God. II-^ is anxious at every turn to do some- 
 thing for God. He is a prolix and bungling narrator, de- 
 scending to wearisome minutiae, and is never eloquent ex- 
 cept where he has the privilege — as a good deacon once 
 expressed it in " conference meeting " — the privilege of 
 " throwing his remarks in the form of prayer." 
 
 But what especially interests us now in Nehemiah is 
 the fact that with him Ezra re-appears upon the stage of 
 Israel's affaii*s. Ezra the scribe, the ready writer, the man 
 versed in the law, has not been idle these thirteen years. 
 He came to Jerusalem at fii'st " with the law of his God 
 in his hand." He has had time now to put the finishing 
 touches to that law. A great assembly of the people is 
 called, and with imposing ceremonies, Ezra, supported by 
 thirteen priests, produces what is called the " Law of 
 Moses," and proceeds to read it to the people. Evidently 
 it is something the peoi)le have not heard before, in this 
 shape at least, for Levites are posted among them to ex- 
 plain as he reads. The whole proceeding recalls other 
 meetings we have seen, where many talk at once and 
 where the assemoly is greatly moved. All around the 
 people are in tears and making outcries of sorrow and 
 penitence. The leaders are constrained to quiet them ; 
 the reading is suspended, until the next day, and the as- 
 sembly bidden to go forth and enjoy themselves in festivi- 
 ties over this publication of the Law. Eight consecutive 
 days the meetings are kept up, and every day the reading 
 of the Law goes on. On the last day the whole matter 
 is summed up, and, with confession and prayer, priests 
 
i 
 
 i i 
 ! 
 
 ( 
 
 I 
 
 I 
 
 1 I 
 
 'i r 
 
 84 
 
 THE GRE\T OCCASION. 
 
 and people make a solemn pledge to observe the Law 
 which they have heard.* 
 
 * This moat extraordinary event is related in the eighth chapter of Nehe- 
 miah, where it Hhould be carefully studied. If we have to thank the writer 
 anywhere for his prolixity, it is here. The people ntandint; in the street ; 
 Ezra's wooden pul[>it, made expressly for the occasion ; the names of the 
 thirteen priests supporting,' him in the ceremony, so many on his right hand, 
 so many on his left ; the names of the priests who with the lievites went 
 through the crowd and explained the Law as Ezra read,— though in them- 
 selves uninteresting facts, are not out of place here, and have indeed very 
 important implications. It is a picture of the reitjn of the priesthood. Ezra 
 is a pontiff whose authority is not to be gainsaid. What he delivers as the 
 Law from Moses must be the genuine a»'ticle. We are not surprised there- 
 fore that the people are thrown into such consternation as he goes on speci- 
 fying requirements which they had never before heard as from such high 
 authority— that they "all wept when they heard the words of the Law," 
 many jjrovisions of which had not been observed at all. Mention is directly 
 made of one of these, and Nchemiah naively says : " they found written in 
 the Law which Jahvoh had commanded by Moses that the children of Israel 
 should dwell in booths in the feast of the seventh month " ; and he goes on 
 to tell how this regulation was then carried out for the, first time ; " since the 
 days of Joshua the son of Nun to that day had not the children of Israel 
 done so " ! Can it be supposed for an instant that this law was known in 
 the time of the first temple ; known to David and Solomon and the great 
 projjhets, who never paid the slightest attention to it ? Such an idea cannot 
 for a moment be admitted. We are forced to the conclusion that Ezra did 
 not revive an old code of laws which had been lost in the captivity, as some 
 have thought, but that he introduced this code de novo to the people in 
 Jerusalem. There is good evidence that what books the people had, far 
 from being lost in Babylonia, were preserved there with extraordinary care, 
 and that large additions were made. And among these additions Vr'e are to 
 reckon a great part of this very Law which Ezra bore '* in his hand " as he 
 came from Babylon, held for thirteen years, and doubtless further elabor- 
 ated, and finally published as above related. 
 
 Let it bo observed that this conclusion, as well as that regarding Deuter- 
 onomy at the close of my second lecture, is established on the testimony of 
 unwilling witmsscs. In both cases the narrators from whose accounts I have 
 drawn my conclusions, and the redactors through whose hands these accounts 
 have passed, had an interest in not revealing the main facts. But, as we 
 have seen, the circumstances which they do relate are intelligible only on 
 the assumption of these facta, and so become the strongest kind of evidence. 
 
 
EZRAS WORK. 
 
 85 
 
 
 Here we have the second great step taken toward the 
 formation o( a set of sacred books. Up to this time Is- 
 rael had only one book which had really attained to this 
 rank and become an acknowledged authority. That was 
 ])oiiteronomy, which Hilkiah had found in the temple one 
 hundred and seventy-five years before. To be sure, the 
 prophets were read and had a kind of authority, but only 
 such as they could carry on the strength of their elo(]uenco 
 or reputation. Ezra brought out the whole Pentateuch, 
 including Joshua, with impressive solemnities as the levcr 
 lation of Jahveh to Israel. The substance of the last two 
 books had been writteri in the time of Josiah ; much that 
 stands in Genesitt, Exodus, LcvitieuH and Kurttbcrs liad 
 been produced in Babylonia by the author of th<3 " Book 
 of Origins." Ezra made additions, and l)y a stroke of 
 priestly art, for which the time was ripe, set the whole 
 before his peo[)le as a divine revelation. This most im- 
 portant event in the history of Jewish literature occurred 
 in the year 444 B. C. The story in one of the apocry- 
 phal books tf Ezra, that Ezra dictated to his assistants 
 the whole of the Old Testament — the books havinj: been 
 lost in the captivity — is worthy of notice oidy as indica- 
 ting the strength of the tradition that Kzra did something 
 remarkable in the book line. The first four books of the 
 iiible were not reproduced ; they were made, })artly in 
 iial 3 Ionia by an unknown hand who gathered up the le- 
 gends of his people, adding such laws as the priesthood 
 had come to re(|uire ; partly by Ezra himself ; and were 
 unknown even to Jeremiah, who says explicitly, speaking 
 in the name of Jahveh ; " I did not treat with your 
 
 ':! 
 
I 
 
 ; i 
 
 86 
 
 A NEW LAW. 
 
 
 fathers when I led them out of the land of Egypt, nor 
 give them commandments concerning burnt offerings and 
 sacrifices. But this I commanded them, saying, Obey my 
 voice, and I will be your god and ye shall be my people, 
 nnd walk ye in all the ways that I shall command you 
 that it may go well with you." We see from this that 
 the prophet knew Deuteronomy butcould not have known 
 Leviticus. Nor do any of the prophets before Ezra know 
 of Adam and his fall, or of Noah and his ark. In fact all 
 these books, i ead in the light of the view here presented, 
 become " confirmations strong " of its general correctness. 
 The first prophet to mention the Mosaic law is Malachi, 
 v/ho lived in the very time of Ezra, and wrote in the in- 
 terest of the exclusive regulations which Ezra introduced. 
 1 have now, at the risk of being tedious, indicated the 
 date and purpose of every book of the Bible which had 
 appeared down to, and including the time of Ezra. We 
 see that the books are not yet all written, and the canon 
 lias only just begun to be formed. The only writings 
 thus f{ir recognised as absolutely sacred are the Books of 
 the Law, including Joshua. Some other books were 
 written and would soon be candidates for admission to 
 the sacred list. The song-book of the temple was grow- 
 ing, and already had the quasi-sanctity which hymns have 
 with us. But the L.aw was the first part to be accredited 
 as an authoritative revelation, and with the Jews it has 
 ever held the first and unapproachable place. And yet 
 by what crooked ways, by what misrepresentations and 
 priestly cJiicane, did this first acknowledged revelation 
 acquire its sanctity and its authority ! 
 
 
FOURTH LECTURE 
 
 i 
 
 ■y 
 
 RULE OF THE HIERARCHY. 
 
 WE are now at a period in the liistory oi ^:srael 
 when the astonishing power of literary produc- 
 tiveness which marked the nation some time before, and 
 even continued into, the captivity, is no more. Instead 
 of this, as has been observed, came a disposition to gather 
 up and perpetuate under high sanction wliat liad aheady 
 been produced. It remains now for us to trace the nar- 
 rowed stream of Jewish literature a few centuries fur- 
 ther on, observing as we pass the gradual growth of the 
 Old Testament canon. 
 
 Ezra's triumph, as we have seen, was complete. A re- 
 ligious and tribal exclusiveness more intense than had 
 ever been known before, established itself at Jerusalem. 
 While the mighty empires of the East ignored the crushed 
 and powerless province of Judea, too insignificant in its 
 overthrow to attract further attention, the Jew himself, 
 under the lead of the ]>riesthood, seemed to retaliate, and 
 assumed more than his ancient sense of superiority to 
 other men. The notion of a chosen, a holy peo^ile wjis 
 intensified, and a spirit of intolerance exhibited which 
 contrasted strangely with the shattered and humiliated 
 condition of the state. This was, however, but the natu- 
 
88 
 
 EXCLUSIVENESS. 
 
 
 ral outcome of the idea, now fully developed, that Jahveh, 
 was the only God. In the early days of Israel when the 
 existence of other gods for other nations was freely ac- 
 knowled<,^i'd, there was the admission also that those gods 
 and their worshippers had certain rights,* and their altars 
 were even erected side by side with those of Jahveh ; 
 showing something of the liberal catholicity which after- 
 wards marked tlie religious life of Greece and Rome. But 
 the instant the grand assertion began to be made that 
 Jahveh wa^ Ih"! onhj God, respect for other faiths was 
 necessarily restricted. And as this assertion sti'engthened, 
 and at last becanu*. the general belief, a corresponding 
 contempt for the outside world of idolaters grew up. 
 Only in Israel was Jahveh worshi{)ped. iS 11 the rest of 
 mankind, then, were living in neglect of the true God, 
 who would assuredly bring them to nought. It was the 
 part of his servant to separate hims«.!f entiiely from these 
 people on whom the divine vengeance must soo'ier or 
 later fall. We have seen how Ezra put this doctri:ie in 
 practice on his first arrival in Jerusalem by insisting, in 
 the name of God, that every Jew who had taken a foreign 
 wife should at once j)art compau}^ with h»;r and her chil- 
 dren. We may well believe that this higli-handed pro- 
 ceeding did not go through without some |)r()test. Four 
 
 • This li.iH been already KiifKciently shown in the iiiTvitniB lectures. An 
 utterance of Micali, however, U bo clearly to the puint that it may be f^iven 
 here. The prophet is Hettiiij,' forth the glories of the coniiiig time when 
 ]te<H)le will cease from their contentions about ri'li},'ion and everythinjj else, 
 "beating their swords into plow-shares, and their spears into pruniiiy- 
 hooka.'' Then, he says, " all people will walk, acrii one in the name of his 
 f/od, and we will walk in the name of Jahveh, our god, forever and ever." 
 
RUTH. 
 
 89 
 
 men are mentioned by name as having demurred at the 
 edict 01 separation.* But it is of more interest that we 
 are able to say with some confidence that the opposition 
 took a literary form in two brief yet remarkable books 
 that have come down to us. One of these, the book of 
 Rath, appears in your bibles next after Judges, and bears 
 date in the margin as of the next century after the mi- 
 gration to Canaan. This however can only be taken as 
 the time in which the story is laid, as it has long been 
 evident to scholars, on philological grounds, that the writ- 
 ings must be assigned to a later period.^f* The argument 
 of the book suits to the time immediately after Ezra's 
 reformation, and indicates a reaction in some minds. You 
 are familiar with the beautiful story, how Boaz, a man of 
 high repute in Israel, took a Moabitish damsel to be hi.s 
 wife, and how Jahveh looked on this act with approval, 
 and made the foreign wife to be in the fourth generation 
 the mother of Lavid. It is impossible to tell whether 
 this story icsts upon actual tradition concerning the an- 
 cestry of David.j or was invented by the writer to suit his 
 purpose. However it may be, that purpose is unmistak- 
 able. He means to show that it is a perfectly creditable 
 thing to take a wife from outside the nation of Israel if 
 till! chance offeis of getting a good one. And his ait lies 
 
 * " Only Joiiutlian, tlic son of Asalii;!, and .Toliaziah, the sou of Tikval), 
 ojipoHud tliis matter, and AIe.sxillani and Sliabbalhia the Levite Hupported 
 them.— Ezra X. 15, Kiiencn's version. . ' / / 
 
 " -j iJe Wett remarks on the Chaldaisms scatierea through it. 
 
 X jCueuen thinks it a veritable tradition and that it is supported by the 
 statement ^hat iMvitJ, when uiirsued by Hixu}, tooH refuge in Moab, i. e., 
 among his kiudreq, r « m' r . 
 
90 
 
 JONAH. 
 
 in embodying this idea in a story of early pastoral life, 
 of remarkable sweetness, and linking his characters in 
 the line of David, which was enough to endear them for 
 ever to the Jews. 
 
 The other book to which I have referred as having been 
 called out in protest against Ezra's exclusiveness must have 
 appeared about the same time. It is the book of Jonah. 
 Unfortunately the name of Jonah always suggests a whale, 
 and so this bit of writing is generally passed by with a 
 smile, being belittled by the grotesqueness of the main 
 incident. The custom is to read it as a matter of fact, 
 and in that view it is of course too much for gravity. 
 But it is really a fine chapter of fiction written, like Ruth, 
 for a purpose. The little book is formed on a broad con- 
 ception that God cares for others as well as for Jews, and 
 a Jewish prophet is taken through a series of mishaps for 
 failing to recofjnise this obvious truth. The art of the 
 writer, considering the habits and customs of the people 
 for whom he wrote, is consummate. The plot of the stoi y 
 is laid four hundred and fifty years back, so as to give to 
 it the authority of antiquity. A prophet of Israel is di- 
 rected by Jahveh to go away to Mineveh and preach the 
 destruction of that wicked city. The prophet exhibits the 
 Jewish reluctance to have anything to do with the hea- 
 then, and seeks by flight to evade the performance of his 
 duty. But Jahveh follows him up, and leads him through 
 such strange ways that he finally considers it best to 
 l)ocket his exclusive holiness, go to Nineveh and preach 
 to the polluted idolaters. This he does, and with an effect 
 
 
JONAH. 
 
 91 
 
 quite contrary to his expectations, for the people are 
 smitten with penitence, and arc ready to do anything the 
 prophet may require. But the prophet, true to his 
 natural hate of foreigners, persists that they shall be de- 
 stroyed. Here Jahveh comes in again and over-rules 
 this spirit, showing himself as ready to pardon repentant 
 Nineveh as repenttmt Jerusalem, and, to the infinite dis- 
 gust of Jonah, refuses to fulfil the prophecy of destruction. 
 Could any rebuke of Jewish narrowness, as it was re- 
 vived and intensified after the captivity, be more wither- 
 ing ? 
 
 It should be observed also that this book of Jonah was 
 designed to meet one other question. By this time it 
 had come to be very plain that the forecasting of the 
 prophets was not always verified by results. Even the 
 greatest of them had made threats and promises that had 
 failed of being carried out, which was very embarrassing, 
 as under the Deuteronomic law this failure involved the 
 condemnation of the prophet.* But under such a rule 
 every prophet must sometime be found wanting. The 
 writer of this little book endeavors to get over this diffi- 
 culty by supposing that new conditions necessitate the 
 modification of rewards and punishments. Nineveh's 
 confessing and forsaking its sins, puts a new phase on the 
 matter. " Thou, Jahveh, art a merciful and gracious 
 God, slow to anger and of great kindness, and repentest 
 
 * This was brought out in answer to the question, " How shall we know 
 the word which Jahveh hath not spoken ? " The answer given is : "When 
 a prophet speaketh in the name of Jahveh, if the thin// follow not nor come to 
 puss, that is the thing that Jahveh hath yiot spoken, but the prophet hath 
 spoken it presumptuously. "—J>eut, xviii. 21, 22, 
 
 : I 
 
 m 
 

 ^> V 1^ 
 
 
 IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 1.0 
 
 1.1 
 
 11.25 
 
 Ii&|2j8 BZ5 
 lii llU 122 
 
 IB 
 
 Itt 
 u 
 
 ■lUU 
 
 li 
 
 - 6" 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sciences 
 
 Corporation 
 
 23 WIST MAIN STRUT 
 
 WnSTIR.K.Y. USM 
 
 (71«)t7a-4SS3 
 

MMIMBPII 
 
 : 
 
 92 
 
 kzra's reformation. 
 
 thee of the evil " (which thou hast threatened to inflict.)* 
 Thus the prophetic reputation and the Divine reputation 
 are in a manner, both saved at once. 
 
 While at this distance we can warmly appreciate the 
 sentiment of these two books, let us not fall into the er- 
 ror of sidincf afjainst Ezra and Nehemiah in their move- 
 ment. That there was something to be urged against it 
 the writers of Ruth and Jonah show ; and yet, without 
 doubt, it was the only course to save the Jewish state from 
 total disintegration. In ecclesiastical and political matters 
 it is not the good of the whole world that is up[)ermost 
 but the good of a nation or a sect ; and in this narrower 
 view Ezra's work needed to be done. It was but a step 
 in a necessary course of development, a practical applica- 
 tion of ideas which the whole period of the captivity had 
 conspired to bring to the front. It was a reformation in 
 that it did produce an essential change in the religious 
 condition of the Jews. So we call the work of Hezekia,h 
 and more especially that of Josiah, a reformation. But 
 we must have a cave not to understand too much by this 
 word in these conrections. The chano^es brought about 
 through Ezra and Nehemiah were in some respects a gain, 
 in others they were a loss. Kuenen, comparing the epoch 
 which now closes with that which opons, says : " There 
 the s^)/r/^ prevails, here the letter; there the free word, 
 here the ivrltten word. The projihet represents the time 
 before the reformation ; after Ezra his place is taken by 
 
 * Jon. iv. 'J. 
 
ALEXANDER. 
 
 93 
 
 the scribe."* This change, however, he cautions us against 
 supposing to have been at alJ sudden. It was a gradual 
 process, having its antecedent period of preparation, de- 
 veloping at last into full-fledged Judaism. 
 
 While this process went on in Judea, the world was 
 again changing hands. Alexander the Great, having the 
 mastery of Greece, found himself able to march victor- 
 iously to the end of the earth.^f* The Persian empire 
 went down before him and Asia for the first time fell 
 under European dominion. It is on record that when 
 Alexander was besieging Tyre he demanded the submis- 
 sion of the Jews, which they refused, alleging that their 
 duty was to Persia by the oath of the people sworn to 
 Darius. As this was probably the only instance that 
 Alexander met with in Asia of a tributary people recog- 
 nising the binding obligation of an oath of fealty to a 
 ruling power, a,nd as the Jews, seeing how things were 
 going, soon after sent him their submission, he forgave 
 their first refusal, and ever after treated them with con- 
 sideration, welcoming many of them to his city of Alex- 
 andria, where in time they came to have a great influence. 
 In 323 B. C. Alexander died and " his kingdom," as the 
 book of Daniel, written one hundred and fifty-eight years 
 after, describes it, " his kingdom was broken and divided 
 
 • Religion of Israel, vol. ii. p. 245. 
 
 t 1 Mace. i. It is with a peculiar sense of satisfaction, after reading ho 
 much that is half legendary in connection with Israel, that we come upon the 
 First book of Mace ihees and find solid historical ground. The statement in 
 regard to Alexander, for instance, are as strictly tme as any recorded in 
 profane historj'. Can this be a reason why Protestants have left the book 
 out of theiv canon ? 
 
 inMI 
 
 : 'I'll 
 
 MS 
 
94 
 
 BARUCH. 
 
 n- 
 
 toward the four winds of heaven."* One of his generals, 
 Ptoleuueus, the son of Lagus, acquired control of Pales- 
 tine, and for a hundred years it formed part of the Egyp- 
 tian kingdom. 
 
 Some time in this period it seems likely was written 
 the book of Baruch — an attempt to resume the prophetic 
 style. The writer could not prophecy in his own name, 
 or in his own age, and so assumes to write in the name of 
 Jeremiah's assistant,-|* and from the days of the captivity. 
 Aside from this pretence of being somebody he was not, 
 he does credit to the name he has taken, and considermg 
 that the work is considerably older than several books 
 which have been admitted into the canon, we are sur- 
 prised that Baruch has a place only in the Apocrypha. 
 At the end of this book is attached a so-called Epistle of 
 Jeremiah, which is perhaps two hundred years younger. 
 
 About the beginning of the third century B. C. we must 
 place the books of Chronicles. The writer undertakes a 
 new version of Israel's career from the days of Saul down 
 to the captivity, going over nearly the same ground as the 
 older books of Samuel and Kings, prefacing the whole 
 with nine wearisome chapters of genealogies of priests and 
 kings, carried back to Adam. This work reflects with 
 unintentional fidelity the spirit of the time in which it 
 was written, and as an indirect record of the customs and 
 opinions then current (300 B. C.) it has a certain value, 
 
 * Dan. xi. 4. This and much more in regard to Alexander and the sub- 
 sequent kings was written in the form of prophecy, but post cventum, as we 
 shall see. 
 
 f Jer. xxxvi. 4. 
 
 I I' 
 
CHRONICLES. 
 
 95 
 
 while adding nothing to our knowledge of the earlier 
 time. At the date of this writing Jewish ideas had un- 
 dergone such a change under the priestly influence that 
 it became desirable to have the history of the early kings 
 cast in a new light so as to throw the priesthood and the 
 temple into more prominence. This recasting involved 
 many contradictions of the older books, which have given 
 the commentators no end of trouble. Fixing the date of 
 Chronicles as late as the third century, and taking into 
 account the evident purpose of the writer in diverging 
 from his authorities, and these contradictions are at once 
 explained. The Chronicler is thoroughly imbued with 
 the priestly spirit, and his ruling ambition in writing his- 
 tory is to magnify the priestly oftice. So hu represents 
 the priesthood in the time of Solomon with the same 
 functions as it had after Ezra. The temple and the temple- 
 service are the things that most nearly concern him. 
 Himself a Levite, he dwells with fondness on whatever 
 will glorify his own order. Because the ten tribes for- 
 sook the temple and appointed priests who were not Le- 
 vites, he drops them out of his account altogether. He 
 represents, contrary to the older record, that it was re- 
 garded in the days of the kings absolutely unlawful for 
 any but the priests to offer sacrifices, and states that Uz- 
 ziah, venturing to do this thing himself, in opposition to 
 the will of the priests, Jahveh interfered and smote the 
 king with leprosy.* The main difference between the 
 Chronicler and the historians whose work he would re- 
 " 2 Chron. xxvi. 16-20. 
 
96 
 
 CHRONICLES. 
 
 1^ ' 
 
 
 place is, that, writing at a time when the new Levitical 
 law has been introduced, he wishes to make it appear that 
 that law is of high antiquity, and represents Solomon and 
 David as perfectly familiar with its requirements.* David, 
 according to this writer, received from Jahveh the plan 
 for the construction of the temple, with full details of the 
 order of service to be established ; whereas, in the pre- 
 vious account the temple is altogether Solomon's idea. 
 David had become completely idealized in the thought of 
 the people as the hero-saint and singer of Israel. The 
 Chronicler goes to all lengths of absurdity in making him 
 out a sacred poet, until the picture he draws is as unlike 
 tlie David of the other historians as can well be imagined. 
 In short, these books are the most egregious examples the 
 Bible aftbrds of making history in the furtherance of an 
 idea. And yet, probably we ought not to impeach the 
 honesty of the writer. He appears to be honest, and yet 
 he is not trustworthy. That is to say, he is so thoroughly 
 imbued with the Law introduced by Ezra, so assured of 
 its being the old Law, handed down from Moses, that he 
 feels authorized to assume its observance in the glorious 
 days of the monarchy. This writer was a very busy man 
 with the older literature, for, beside producing his substi- 
 tute for the books of Samuel and Kings, he re-wrote the 
 books of Ezra and Nehemiah, apparently with conside: - 
 able omissions, and leaving upon them traces of the time 
 in which he wrote, — not earlier than 300 B. C. 
 
 Any adequate account of this epoch, from 400 to 200 
 
 t Compare 1 Chron. xv. 2; xvi. 39, 40; xxi. 28, 32 ; 2 Chron. viii : 12, 13, 
 with 1 Kings ix. 25. 
 
PSALMS. 
 
 97 
 
 B. C, would be filled to weariness with description of the 
 elaborate arrangement of the temple-service. Scarce any- 
 where or ever has ritualism had such absolute sway. 
 Foiled in every political undertaking, the glory of origin- 
 al prophecy departed, the Jew bent his energies to the 
 development of a gorgeous and infinitely precise ceremo- 
 nial. True to his old instinct of dating everything from 
 the ancients he shut his eyes to the fact that this was a 
 new growth, and still went on elaborating the ritual. 
 Singing became a great feature, and the genius of the 
 people turned itself to the production of songs. In the 
 course of the first hundred years after Ezra, the larger 
 part of the Psalms was written. It was the grand era of 
 sacred poetry. Out of all that was produced the most ex- 
 cellent pieces were selected to be sung in the temple, and 
 so Avere set on the way to canonicity. Just as the wis- 
 dom-books were ascribed to Solomon, and the legal books 
 to Moses, these poetic effusions tended to take the name 
 of David, who was by force of tradition the typical singer. 
 But, as we now see, the occasion which called for this 
 book of songs did not exist till after Ezra had instituted 
 the fuliy developed temple-service. Moreover, their sub- 
 stance generally suits only to this later time. 
 
 All down through the preceding centuries we observe 
 there was a conflict between the prophets and the people 
 over the matter of worship. The people are ever falling 
 into idolatry, for which the prophets never cease berating 
 them. The prophetic indignation is especially strong 
 
 ■1 
 
 1 
 
 
 t 
 
 il 
 
 ;'( 
 
 .'i 
 
 : i 
 
 '■ Vs i, 
 
 ! 
 
 t 
 
 I it 
 
 6 
 
98 
 
 A COMPROMISE. 
 
 i ;; 
 
 I 
 
 
 1 
 
 :1 i 
 
 ■li 
 
 against religious observances of foreign extraction. Since 
 Ezra, all is changed. Wo hear no more of the nation lap- 
 sing into the worship of false gods, no more vehement as- 
 saults upon idolatry as a Jewish sin. What is the mean- 
 ing of this ? Is the tendency of the people entirely 
 changed ? or have the leaders come to tolerate what was 
 so hateful to the prophets ? 
 
 Doubtless the solution of this problem lies in the fact, 
 that, as a compromise, in the revised ritual some things 
 were admitted of a foreign type for which the people had 
 shown a strong predilection. Taken from other forms of 
 worship, they were here embodied as a part of the service 
 of Jahveh, and so Jahvism at once enriched its ceremonial 
 and made sure of its adherents, — a process identical with 
 that adopted in after times by the Roman Church in its 
 connect: jn with Paganism. It matters not — so thought 
 the priests, more accommodating than the prophets — it 
 matters not that the feast of the new-moon was originally 
 a heathen celebration of the reappearance of the Moon- 
 god ; the people are attached to it ; let it become a part 
 of the Jewish law. The Sabbath-day — in the rituals of 
 other peoples, Saturn's day (Saturday) — naturally con- 
 nected the service of Saturn with that of Jahveh. In the 
 original conception one of these gods is hardly more stern 
 and inhuman than the other ; and if Jahveh had been 
 eleva,ted and spiritualized in the course of the centuries, 
 so, we must remember, to some extent had the pagan deity. 
 Something therefore could be, and doubtless was, transfer- 
 
THE BOOK OF ESTHER. 
 
 99 
 
 red from one to the othei in the order of Sabbath worship 
 finally established for the temple. And so of other ob- 
 servances too numerous to mention, and whicli, beside, are 
 too foreign to our thought to have any special interest. 
 I must, liowever, refer to one other festival of heathen 
 derivation, because it will enable me to explain the origiti 
 of another book of the Bible. This is the " Purim feast," 
 so called from the Persian name of the month in which it 
 occurs. This feast, as the name indicates, was ado[)ted 
 from the Persians, and on that account may not for a long 
 time have been very generally observed. It needed some 
 distinctively Jewish motive in its support. So some lover 
 of this feast wrote the book of Esther, in which, by means 
 of a wholly imaginative story, he undertakes to give a 
 Jewish origin to Purim.* You know the story, how 
 Haman, prime minister of Ahasuerus (Xerxes I.), out of 
 hatred for the Jews contrived a plot for putting them all 
 to death. One of them, Mordecai, gets his cousin Esther, 
 who, as good luck would have it, is the Persian queen, 
 wife of the great Xerxes, to intercede with the king in 
 behalf of her people ; and with such good results that 
 Haman himsel* com.es to grief, and the Jews obtain per- 
 mission to kill their enemies to their heart's content; 
 which they proceed to do on a grand scale, killing 75,000 
 the first day, and finishing up the business on the morrow, 
 after which they have a great feast in celebration of their 
 rescue, and in rejoicing over the downfall of their ene- 
 *Est. ix. 27, seq. 
 
100 
 
 THE BOOK OF ESTHER. 
 
 ^i 
 
 
 i 
 
 mies* Thus tlio writer gives an origin to the Purim 
 feast calculated to make it acceptable to the Jewish mind. 
 The object of the book was fully accomj)li shed, and Purim 
 became among the most popular of feasts. For centuries 
 afterward these proverbs were current among the Jews. 
 " The Temple may fail, but Purim never." " The })rophets 
 may fail, but not the Megillah " (as they called the roll on 
 which Esther was written;. This success of the book was 
 the more remarkable, as there is nothing in it of a strictly 
 religious character, no mention of a sui)reme Being, and 
 no reference to the Jews in Palestine. However, the 
 author emphasizes the idea that Jews are better than 
 other people, and this may have commended his work. 
 The spirit of the book is decidedly antagonistic to Ruth 
 and Jonah, and doubtless pleased a class who were not 
 altogether pleased with those books. 
 
 We have now entered upon a period which to the gen- 
 eral reader is less familiarly known. The reign of the 
 priests and scribes has been fatal to original prophecy. 
 Men who in other times would have been authors are now 
 compilers. Attention is fixed upon what has been written, 
 and the great works of the preceding centuries are lifted 
 up into an air of sanctity. The Law, since the occasion 
 when it was brought out in completed form by Ezra, had 
 
 » It is certainly astonishing that this story should pass anywhere as matter 
 of fact. Eveiy point in it is highly improbable,— Xerxes having a Jewish 
 Avi'" J— his minister having a spite against the Jews — there being any con- 
 sider.^ble number of Jews in Susa — the king turning his palace into a 
 slaughter-houae to gratify them— all are points which together make a story 
 incredible. 
 
 I;i 
 
THE SCRIBES. 
 
 101 
 
 had tlic character of a sacred book.* To the other writ- 
 inj^s of which mention has been made, various less degrees 
 of sanctity had come to be attached. Gradually, and 
 through the operation of the Jewish mmd under the con- 
 ditions and circumstances I have described, these books 
 took on the quality of a divine revelation. The Law had 
 the first place, because the Law was so mysteriously pro- 
 ducedf tliat its supernatural character appeared beyond 
 question. It had come by ways past finding out. The 
 rest of the books had been written and preserved by 
 natui-al means and therefore took secondary rank ; and 
 tlieir admission to the sacred list depended on the popu- 
 lar preference, guided by the priests and scribes. For, it 
 is to be borne in mind, however the rise of the hierarchy 
 quenched the prophetic spirit which could never have 
 been the gift of more than a few, it served greatly in the 
 general elevation of the people. To it belongs the estab- 
 lishment of the synagogue — on the pattern of which the 
 Christian church has been formed. To take in the sig- 
 nificance of this institution and the ffreat chanfje effected 
 by introducing it, call to mind that the old custom had 
 been to worship one god and another on various hill-tops 
 all through the country with various and sometimes re- 
 volting rites ; tliat even where thfro was celebrated only 
 the worship of Jahveh, the service consisted whollv of 
 sacrifices, oblations and other propitiatory observances. 
 All this ritualistic business was transferred to Jerusalem, 
 
 * Deuteronomy had had this character from Josiah's time (620 B.C.). 
 t See pp. 51, 52, 84, 85. 
 
 u 
 
102 
 
 THE RVNACOGUE. 
 
 1 
 
 I 
 
 t! 
 
 f 
 
 ? 
 
 a 
 
 Ui' ! 
 
 !!li 
 
 I 
 
 and instead of altars of sacrifice scattered through tlio 
 country, synngogues were Iniilt, and so a means of educa- 
 tion \vas substituted for tlie " liigh phices " wliicli had 
 heenonly tlie seats of a nioi'e or less superstitious worshij). 
 ]n tlie synagogues the national literature was read and 
 expound <1 ; whoever could instruct liis neighbor spoki' ; 
 and so the intelligence of the whole coniniuidty was 
 deepened and enriched. As a consequence, though this 
 was the reign of the priesthood, orders of thought were 
 still developed which did not run in the priestly line. 
 The writers of wisdom of the days before the exile had 
 their disciples yet, and two works, dating not far fi-oni 
 tlic beginning of the second century B. C, remain to in- 
 dicate the fact. The first of these in order of time is the 
 book of Ecclesiastes. This book is the great stumblino- 
 block of readers who expect to find the various parts of 
 the Bible in accord on the main doctrines of Christianity. 
 Fioin the captivity the Jews had brought, along with 
 belief in Satan, angels and demons, at least some acquaint- 
 ance with a doctrine of immortality. Strange as it may 
 seem to us who have been educated under the constant 
 assurance of an endless life, and have come to associate 
 that doctiine so inseparably with the very idea of religion, 
 it is nevertheless true that religion as taught by the pro- 
 phets of Israel involved no conception of a personal im- 
 mortality. They appear not to have concerned them- 
 selves in tlie least on that subject. Only Job, writingas late 
 as the sixth century, raises any question* concerning an- 
 
 * Job xiv. 14. " If a man die will he live again ?'' 
 
FX'CLKSIASTES. 
 
 103 
 
 otliur lii'e, which by tliu .sti'ungest possible expressions, he 
 decides in the no;^;itive.* But in the tliird cantury, from 
 (iiie source and anotlier, a belief in a future life had got 
 some foothold among tlie Jews. One of the purposes of 
 the writer of Ecclesiastes is to show the folly of any such 
 idea. 'Tis ])rept)sterous, he tliinks, for man, who is only 
 a bubble blown up with vanity, to take on the airs of 
 everlastingness.i* This writer is Cipially skeptical as to 
 the reward of well-doing, a doctrine whicli is preeminent- 
 ly Jewish. He does not believe in any "power that makes 
 for riijfhteousness." " There is one event to the riuhteous 
 and to the wicked, to the clean and to the unclean, to 
 him that sacrificeth and to him that sacrificcth not, as is 
 the good so is the sinner."^ lie does not glory in this 
 fact, he bemoans ^t. "This is an evil among all things 
 that take place under the sun, that there is one event to 
 all."§ Such teaching is diametrically opposed to the Law 
 
 * " For there is liope of a tree, if it be cut down, that it will sprout again, 
 aiul tliat the tender branch thereof will not cease. But man dieth, and 
 wasteth away ; yea, man giveth up the ghost, and '.vhere is he ? As the 
 waters tail from the sea, and the flood decayeth and drieth up ; so man lieth 
 down, and riseth not ; till the heavens be no more, they shall not awake, nor 
 be raised out of their sleep.— "Job xiv. 7, 10-12. 
 
 t " I said in mine heart concerning the sons of men, that God will prove 
 them in order that they may see thai, they are like the beasts. For that 
 wliich befalleth the sons of men befalleth beasts ; one lot befalleth both. As 
 the one dieth, so doth the other. Yea, there is one spirit in them and a man 
 hath no preeminence above a beast, for all is vanity. All go to one place ; 
 all are from the dust, and all turn to dust again. Who knoweth the spirit 
 of a man, wlietlier it goeth upward, 'and the spirit of |a beast, whether it 
 goeth downward to the earth ? "—Eccl. iii. 19-21. 
 
 :!: Eccl. ix. 2. 
 
 § Eccl. ix. 3. 
 
T 
 
 li 
 
 ;. H 
 
 - 1 J 
 
 ■ 1 ' 
 
 t ! 
 
 1 : 
 
 " ' 
 
 104 
 
 ECCLESIASTES. 
 
 and the prophets, and we are not a little surprised that a 
 book of this sort found its way into tho canon. Its ad- 
 mission however is measurably explained when we re- 
 member that the book professes to be the work of Sol- 
 omon. Its true date is but little more than 200 B. C. 
 Taking into account the sad time in which this book was 
 written, we are not surprised at its gloomy contents. 
 Judea had been in the hands of the Lagida?,* as the Egyp- 
 tian branch of Alexander's successors is called, since the 
 beginning of the third century B. C, and with the rest of 
 Palestine had been a bone of contention between them 
 and the 8eleucida%-f- rulers of the Babylonish- Syrian 
 division. Fierce battles were fought, and great distress 
 fell upon the people. Finally in 203 B. C. " the King of 
 the South " (Egypt), as he is designated in the book of 
 Daniel, gives way to " the King of the North " (Syria), 
 and the reign of the Seleucidse is inaugurated. 
 
 At this date the Old Testament canon is almost closed. 
 Religious writings, psalms, proverbs, histories, now begin 
 to appear which have been accounted worthy of preserva- 
 tion, but which were not fortunate enough to be included 
 among the sacred books. Some of these on any fair judg- 
 ment must be pronounced superior to some of the same 
 class which were admitted; and we can only attribute 
 the exclusion to circumstances which happened to be in- 
 fluential at the time, and to the fact that under the Greek 
 dominion books began to be greatly multiplied, making it 
 necessary soon to shut the door altogether in order to 
 
 * From Lagus, the reputed father of PtolenoKus. 
 t Dynasty beginning Tvith Seleucus. 
 
PROVERBS OF JESUS. 
 
 105 
 
 ce the 
 
 save the Hebrew canon from the infinite dilution which 
 befell the Hindu. The earliest and perhaps the noblest 
 of these omitted works, is the Proverbs of Jesus the son 
 of Sirach. This book is only a few yeai's younger than 
 Ecck'siastes, and is, we should say, every way worthier a 
 place in the Bible. It is more bracing, more devout, more 
 in the spirit of the old writings. Though classed among 
 " the wise," the writer shows none of the indifference of 
 the older makers of proverbs to the Law and the temple. 
 He loves them both, and, in praising "wisdom," he is 
 pleased to acknowledge that it comes through these 
 Wisdom is contained, he sa^'^s, 
 
 " In the books of the covenants of God most high, 
 In the Law which Moses comniaiKled 
 For a lieritage unto the cliihhen ot Israel." 
 
 There can hardly be any question that this book might 
 have been in the Bible, if the writer had suppressed his 
 own name, and put his words into the mouth of some 
 ancient worthy. 
 
 We must look a little now to our history, which I ap- 
 prehend, is getting less and less familiar as we approach 
 the Christian era, and which it is especially necessary 
 here to have in mind in order to understand the origin of 
 the remaining books we have to consider. The troublous 
 times of the last century had deprived the Jews of 
 much of their national spirit. Many had taken up their 
 residence in foreign parts, and in Palestine there had 
 been a stead}^ advance of Greek thought and customs. A 
 gymnasium had been established at Jerusalem which 
 
 ilia 
 
 ^^1 
 
lOG 
 
 PERSECUTION. 
 
 1.1 
 
 i 
 
 i 
 
 if 
 
 drew the people away from their religious duties. The 
 liigh -priesthood was repeatedly sold by the King Antio- 
 chus Epiphanes to the man who would pay the most 
 money for it. By the year 171 B. C, things had come to 
 a frightful state of disorder. Armies, led by one and 
 another deposed high priest, captured the city and mas- 
 sacred the inhabitants. Hired assassins made the life of 
 every notable person insecure. Antiochus, pretending to 
 ])unish these irregularities, marched an army into the city 
 himself and plundered it, sparing not even the treasures 
 of the temple. Two years after he sent Appollonius 
 with an army, who made the city a terror to the inhabi- 
 tants. The king now declared his purpose to abolish all 
 peculiar orders of worship, and insisted that the whole 
 kingdom should be one people, professing one common 
 i'aith. He ordered an image of some god, probably Jupi- 
 ter Oapitolinus, to be set up in the temple at Jerusalem, 
 which to the faithful Jew was the last extreme of cruelty. 
 It is in reference to this the seventy-fourth Psalm seems 
 to have been written : 
 
 " O God ! why hast thou cast us off forever ? 
 ]lemember the people which thou didst purchase of old, 
 'I'hat Mount Zion where thou once did dwell ! 
 Hasten thy steps to those utter desolations ! 
 VjV< ythin<r in the sanctuary hath the enemy abused ! 
 Tliiiie enemies roar in the place of thine assemblies; 
 Their own symbols have they set up for signs. 
 
 They have profaned and cast to the ground the dwelling-place of thy 
 name." 
 
 The old spirit of devotion to Jahveh began to revive 
 under the fire of persecution. When this onslaught com- 
 menced, Greek customs were quietly making considerable 
 
PERSECUTION. 
 
 107 
 
 
 inroads upon Judaism, and perhaps if force had not been 
 used, the Jews might, in the course of a few centuries, 
 have become absorbed into the larger world, as has been 
 the case with other conquered tribes. Persecution was 
 never more inexcusable than in the course of Greek civi- 
 lization and it never more signally failed than in this 
 case. The instant effect of coercion was the very oppo- 
 site of what the king intended. We are told, and tliis 
 accords with what we should ex])ect, that many of the 
 Jews yielded to the royal command and openly professed 
 tlie cosmopolitan faith. Some, however, stood out, and 
 among these an aged priest of distinction, named Matta- 
 tliias, with his five sons. When the king's officers called 
 on him for his submission they made large offers of re- 
 ward if, without more compulsion, he would give in iiis 
 adhesion to the gods whose worship their master had de- 
 creed. Mattathias refused downrijxht in brave and noble 
 words ; and seeing an apostate Jew going " in the sight 
 of all to sacrifice at the altar " which the king had built, 
 he was filled with such indignation that he could not con- 
 tain himself. He rushed upon the man and slew him 
 then and there. And " the king's commissioner who 
 compelled men to sacrifice he also killed and overturned 
 the altar."* This was the signal of rebellion. The brave 
 man went strait through the town, calling to him all who 
 would defend their faith, and fled with them to the 
 mountains. Other detachments went in other directions. 
 One band of refugees a thousand strong was pursued by 
 ♦Mace. ii. 24. 25. 
 
 it: 
 
 ' i!l 
 
 . u: 
 
 ' • -fe' 
 it 
 
108 
 
 .TITDAS MACCAB/ECS. 
 
 the king's soldiery, who, rightly presuming on the Jewish 
 unwillinofness to violate the Sabbath attacked them on 
 that day. The result was the whole body stood and re 
 ceived their death without offering the least resistance. 
 Mattathias saw that this scrupulousness about the Sab- 
 bath* would not do, and it was agreed that there should 
 be no more folly of tliis sort. The old man proved a wise 
 counselor, and his son Judas, afterward called Judas Mac- 
 cabjLUi;-;, soon showed the qualities of a brilliant leader. 
 Upon the death of the father, which occurred shortly, 
 this son became the head of the rebellion, and was soon 
 able to bring about a very remarkable succession of 
 events. He had only a small following, but in the first 
 year ( 1 6G B. C.) he managed to defeat tw^o armies that 
 were sent afjainst him. A much larojer force under two 
 distinguished generals was then sent to make doubly sure 
 of reducing the rebellion, which was evidently assuming 
 alarming proportions. The invading army surrounded 
 Judas, and seemed in a fair way to bring him to terms. 
 But by suj^erior skill he contrived to give battle to his 
 opponents separately at Eininaus, and put them both to 
 flight. Lysias, the governor, then assumed command and 
 marched out with a considerable force from Antioch. But 
 he too receiv^ed a crushing defeat at Bethzur, and was 
 glad to get back to his capital. Maccabaeus now turned 
 his attention upon Jerusalem; entered the city and forced 
 the garrison to take refuge in the citadel. There was 
 
 * This absurd excess of nicety about the Sabbath is one of the many signs 
 of the change that had been brought about under priestly rule. The armies 
 of the earlier time were trammeled by no such considerations. 
 
REJOICING. 
 
 109 
 
 great rejoicing at the coming of this hero of many battles, 
 whom the people hailed as their deliverer. The city was 
 once more purified of pagnn altars and idols. Her enemies 
 at bay, Israel seemed again about to take her place among 
 the nations. The people were wild with delight, believ- 
 ing that the day of their redemption was drawing near. 
 And all this had been the work of but three years. In 
 fact the temple was renewed, the desecrated altar taken 
 down and a new one built, in time to hold the solemn re- 
 consecration on the anniversary of the erection of the 
 image of Jupiter Capitolinus three years before. The one 
 hundred and eighteenth Psalm was probably composed 
 for this occasion and sung by the temple-choir : 
 
 " Tliis is the day which Jahveh hath made ; 
 liet us then rejoice and be ghid in it. 
 O Jahveh, send now safety ! 
 O Jahveh, send now prosperity ! 
 
 " Blessed is he that cometh in Jahveh's name ; 
 We bless thee out of Jahveh's house. 
 Jahveh is God and hath showed us liyht. 
 Bind the sacrifices v/ith cords 
 Unto the horns of the altar. 
 
 " Thou art my strength and I will praise tliee, 
 My God, and I will exalt thee. 
 Praise Jahveh, for he is good, 
 For his mercy endureth forever." 
 
 So brilliant a success against such odds has rarely been 
 recorded. The political independence was not to be of 
 long continuance, but Judas Maccab^eus had fought more 
 especially for religious liberty, and this was permanently 
 secured. Antiochus Epiphanes died the next year (163 
 
 ■ill 
 
 tf.' 
 

 
 
 
 i 
 
 
 
 
 ■J 
 
 
 : 
 
 . 
 
 
 
 ■ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ; 
 
 
 \\ 
 
 
 ■ 
 
 
 
 
 
 i 
 
 i 
 
 1 ' 
 
 
 i 
 
 
 
 
 110 
 
 RELIGIOUS LIBERTY. 
 
 B. C), and no one took up his infamous task. So long 
 as the state stood the right of the Jew to worship Jahveh 
 was never again violated. The effect of this struggle for 
 a holy cause we may well believe was to deepen the at- 
 tn.chment of the people to the Law and the temple. The 
 tendency to Greek customs which had been trenching 
 steadily upon Judaism since Alexander's conquest, whs 
 arrested ; the party which had stood firm for the national 
 religion took the lead of the state, and Israel entered upon 
 another epoch of her existence. A few psalms date from 
 this period,* and a remarkable attempt was mads at the 
 revival of prophecy, of which I shall speak in my next 
 lecture. 
 
 The Maccabean age, so brilliant in its triumphs of arms, 
 was a desperate and fruitless struggle of the Jewish nation 
 to realize, in contravention of facts of which the prophets 
 had taken no account, the dream of coming glory that for 
 centuries had hung like a golden sunset on the horizon of 
 Jewish thought. Under the spell of their persistent hope 
 the national spirit gave forth a final gleam in the heroism 
 of Judas and his brothers ; but Israel had fallen upon 
 troublous times. External dangers were matched by 
 internal discord. Ezra's formalism had brought forth its 
 legitimate fruit in endless minute regulations touching 
 eating and drinking and every other act of a man's life ; 
 hampering the thought and wasting the energies of the peo- 
 ple; involving them in grave disputes about the most trivial 
 matters, while great questions of truth and right were all 
 * Ps. xliv. in addition to those already mentioned. 
 
FORMALISM. 
 
 Ill 
 
 untouched. Ritualism and devotion to the letter of the 
 law had frittered away the moral life of the people. Even 
 the prophecy which sprung out of this period has lost the 
 moral tone. Daniel is not presented for righteousness' 
 sake, but for the sake of the ritual. He ])rophesios, b \i 
 witli none of the old denunciation of wrong, none of the 
 old pleading for justice and mercy. 
 
 But through a somewhat absurd care for the letter great 
 thoughts were preserved to be wakened to life again in 
 due time. " The books " became sacred, and so they have 
 been kept. Thousands and, if we may believe Josephus, 
 millions of Jews were already dispersed through many 
 lands, there to be acted upon by the world's thought, and 
 hold up to a wider scrutiny Israel's Law and faith. The 
 sacred writings found their way into the Greek tongue 
 through the enterprise of the Jews in Alexandria, and 
 though primarily intended for the use of Greek-speaking 
 Jews, the great translation soon acquired an influence and 
 a fame. The interaction of Jewish with Gen^tile thought, 
 notwithstanding the check it received from the Maccabean 
 revolt, could not be suspended. Judas himself was the 
 first to revive the spirit of fellowship with other nations 
 by sending an embassy to Rome. Civilization must have 
 its way, and other factors than Jewish must be admitted 
 into the final religious philosophy. And still the Jew 
 will have more to give than to receive. 
 
 il' 
 
 :m 
 
FIFTH LECTURE. 
 
 LAST OF THE OLD JEWISH WRITINGS. 
 
 
 O OMETHING has been seen of what Judas Maccabieus 
 ^^ <lid ill council and in field for Israel in the heroic 
 years 1G6-1C0 B. 0. We have now to turn our thought 
 to the work of another patriot who has not even left his 
 name behind him, but whose words have had a singular 
 potency for good and ill for the last two thousand years. 
 If Judas gave his life for his country, he at least secured 
 himself a i)erpetual remembrance wherever valor is ad- 
 mired or devotion honored ; but he of whose work we now 
 come to speak gave himself to oblivion that his word 
 might abide and be strong. Not in his own name, or as 
 of his own time, could a prophet discourse at that late 
 day. The sense of the Divine nearness had given way 
 to the sense of the Divine majesty, and it had grown 
 presumptuous to say, " Thus saith Jahveh." One who 
 should do so would be looked upon as a fanatic and set 
 aside. The soul stirred to prophetic utterance, to have 
 that utterance effective, must have recourse to an artifice 
 which we have seen to have been already extensively 
 employed by the writers of the sacred books, — he must 
 put his words into the mouth of some man who lived in 
 the days when prophecy was in order. 
 
DANIEL. 
 
 113 
 
 We know from Ezekiel that there was a notable man 
 by the naiiie of Daniel, living presumably in the time of 
 the captivity at Babylon.* Doubtless tliere were in cir- 
 culation many legends about this man and his doings. It 
 occurred to some literary genius among the followers of 
 Judas Maccabseus to gather up these legends in the name 
 of the hero himself, enlarging upon them to suit the pur- 
 poses of the hour, and adding a work of prophecy as from 
 tlie pen of this same Daniel. The great victories of Judas 
 ripened this scheme, and gave to its execution an unex- 
 pected power. Still the writer is conscious that he lives 
 long subsequent to the age of prophecy, and he dare not 
 set out independently, but starts from a prediction of 
 Jeremiah.-f- He finds that Jeremiah had fixed the dura- 
 tion of the captivity at seventy years.J At the expira- 
 tion of this term the people should return and enter upon 
 a period of unexampled prosperity. There had been a 
 partial return from Babylonia at about the specified time, 
 but the rest of the prediction had sadly failed. The Jews 
 had occupied Judea only by sufferance, and had been in 
 a state of vassalage, first under Persia, then under Greece, 
 falling then to the Lagidse and finally to the Seleucidse ; 
 so prolonging through some three hundred and seventy 
 years the state of bondage. It is conceived therefore by the 
 author — in the true millenarian spirit of to-day — that 
 
 *Ezek. xiv. 14, 20; xxviii. 3. 
 
 fDan. ix. 2. It is to be observed that the writer here speaks of "the 
 scriptures" (as the rendering should be instead of "the book" ) indicating 
 that at the time of this writing the canon was fot^med (see also x. 21.) and th^ 
 prophets included in it. This certainly was not until long after the cap- 
 tivity. 
 
 t Jer. XXV. 11 ; xxix, 10; 2 Chron. xxxvi, 21. 
 
 1 
 
 I ••- , 
 
114 
 
 iHE CABALISTIC 
 
 ■u 
 
 
 Jeroiuiah when he said "years" didn't mean years, but 
 sabbath years, sevenfold years ; so that to get at the time 
 of deliverance we must multiply seventy by seven, mak- 
 ing four bundled and ninety years. But this is rathei- 
 too much, and as seven is a sacred number it is allownble 
 to deduct seven times seven years,* which will leave 441 
 years from Jeremiah's prediction to the fulfilment. Tlie 
 prediction was made in 604 E.G.*!" Subtract 441 years 
 and you have the year 1G3 B.C. for the final glorification 
 of Israel. This would be within tw^o 3'ears of the time of 
 writing this book, and considering the victories that 
 Israel were achieving under Judas Maccabjeus, and bating 
 this cabalistic deduction from numbers, the prospect 
 could not have appeared, to one partaking the enthusiasm 
 of the struggle, at all improbable. In the year 170 the 
 high -priest Onias III.| had been murdered, and this date 
 is fixed on as the beginning of the last week of years. 
 Three and a half years after, that is in " the middle of 
 the week," the temple service is arrested and the altar of 
 
 *Dan. ix. 25. " From the going forth of a word to restore and to build 
 Jerusalem till an anointed one, a prince, shall be seven weeks." That is, 
 from Jeremiah's prediction to Cyrus shall be 49 years, putting Cyrus at 
 604-49=555 B.C. ; which is well enough, as at that time Cyrus was looming 
 up as the coming man. He had been called the "anointed of Jahveh" by 
 the Deutero-Isaiah, and, being " a prince," answers the designation perfectly. 
 Instead of " an anointed one," we have in the common version, " the Mes- 
 siah," which h.is led into the wildest vagaries of interpretation. Kuenen 
 says that the use of the word Messiah as a designation of the expected Christ 
 is without Old Testament authority, 
 
 + That is, reference is had to Jer. xxv. 11, 12. 
 
 + V. 26. " And after sixty-two weeks shall an anointed one be cut off, 
 and there is none for him," none to take his place. 62 x 7=434 ; deducting 
 this from the date of Jeremiah's prediction, 604 B.C., and we have 170 B. 
 C. , the year that Onias III. was killed. The man appointed in his place 
 
 1 
 
NUMBERS. 
 
 115 
 
 
 Jupiter Capitolinus is set up.* Tliereforo, the writer 
 augurs, this i/iischief and misery can last only three and 
 a half years longer. That this prediction nerved the pa- 
 triots to greater deeds of valor, and helped to bring them 
 victorious into Jerusalem within the specified time, there 
 can be no doubt.*!* 
 
 But the writer puts all he says into the mouth of 
 Daniel away back in the captivity. The whole course of 
 Israel's history and of the world's changes from that time 
 down to 165 B.C. is set down with historical fidelity. We 
 have the four great empires sketched, Babylonia, Media, 
 Persia, Greece ; we have careful delineations of the suc- 
 cessors of Alexander so that we can recognise them every 
 one. Antiochus Epiphanes is referred to at great length. 
 After Greece, Israel was to rise a yet greater glory than 
 any of these and achieve an imperishable dominion. 
 Here the writer no longer has history to guide him and 
 is really speaking prophetically. His language becomes 
 
 was a foreigner, and obtained the post from Antiochus Epiphanes by bri- 
 bery, as did also his successor ; so to the Jew there was no lawful high-priest 
 or " anointed one." *' And the city and the sanctuary shall be profaned by 
 the people of a prince (Antiochus Epiph.) who shall come ;" " and to the 
 end there is war." A faithful description of what ensued. See pp. 107-110, 
 and for full account see 1 Mac. 
 
 * V. 27. "The middle of the week shall cause sacrifice and oblations to 
 cease." The middle of the seven years between 170 and 163 B.C., which ac- 
 curately defines the time when Antiochus suspended the Jahveh worship, 
 and erected the heathen altar described in 1 Maccabees as " the abomina- 
 tion of desolation." 
 
 t We must not overlook the fact, however, that in this first actual predic- 
 tion the prophet failed. It is as much a "miss" in such a matter to Het 
 the time too long as to set it too short. It was not three years and a half 
 that the temple was devoted to the pagan worship, but less than three 
 years. 
 
 S) 
 

 
 
 ^1 
 
 110 
 
 FAILURE IN FORETELLING. 
 
 more vaj:fU(3 and exalted, but this does not hide the fact 
 that ivhen he reaches this date, 1G5 B.C., his vision faih. 
 He sees nothing,' of the Roman power which actually suc- 
 ceeded the Greek. He predicts the dominion of Israel* 
 which was never realized. It was to follow directly on 
 the conclusion of the" weeks of years," -f* which he fixes 
 at 1G3 B.C.; and it was to come by the intervention of 
 the angel Michael.J Many who were in their graves were 
 to be raised up§ and a day of judgment was immedi- 
 ately to follow. 
 
 Thus an examination of the prophetic part of this 
 book sufficiently indicates its late origin. But this judg- 
 ment is strongly confirmed by a glance at the narrative 
 portion. Here the first thing that strikes us is the multi- 
 plicity of most amazing miracles. As before obscrvedj] 
 such stories are not related by eye-witnesses. It is not 
 too much to say of the legends of Daniel that they could 
 not have taken their present shape until three or four 
 hundred years after Daniel was dead. Let me cite some 
 of them that you may recall their general character. Neb- 
 uchadnezzar has a dream which he wants interpreted, and 
 calls in his magicians. But when they have gathered he has 
 forgotten his dream, and in his perplexity requires them to 
 tell him the dream and the interpretation too, threatening, 
 in case of failure, to put the whole of them to death. Of 
 course they cannot do it, but Daniel comes forward and 
 does it perfectly .IF The king is satisfied that he has found 
 
 *Chap. vii. 27. t Chap. vii. 2.5. :t Chap. xii. 1. 
 
 §Chap. xii. 2. || See note p. 34. IF Chap. ii. 
 
AMAZING MIRACLES. 
 
 117 
 
 a prophet, and glorifies the god of Daniel.* And yet he 
 proceeds at once to make a colossal image of himself for 
 the people to worship, and when the three friends of 
 Daniel will not bow down, he has them cast into a flam- 
 ing furnace, where they walk about in tlie midst of the 
 glowing tire without the slightest inconvenience, although 
 the heat is so great as to kill the guards who tiirust tixaii 
 into the furnace.j* King Nebuchadnezzar was a success- 
 ful monarch, and he became very proud. It was neces- 
 sary to humble this lofty spirit; so he was compelleil to 
 lay aside the scei)tre and go into the fields and eat grass 
 like an ox for seven years, " till his hairs were grown like 
 eagles' feathers, and his nails like birds' claws.'J Finally, 
 Daniel himself is cast into a den of lions, which proved as 
 harmless to him as kittens, although, v/hen some other 
 men were thrown in, the lions seized and devoured them 
 before ever they reached the bottom of the den.§ il^vents 
 occurring within the life-time of the narrator never shape 
 themselves in stories of this kind. Only as things are 
 seen through an object-glass centuries long, are they dis- 
 torted in this fantastic fashion. What is more, Ezekiel, 
 who knows Daniel, and who lived and wrote in Baby- 
 lonia, knows nothing about any such marvelous proceed- 
 ings as these. Nor does Ezra, or Nehemiah, or any one 
 of the writers of that age. 
 
 * Chap. ii. 47. t Chap, iii. J Chap. iv. 33. 
 
 § Chap. vi. One of the best comments I remember having hoard on this 
 liun-taming business is in a piece of negro minstrelsy that has been very 
 popular. The lines are, 
 
 " If de Lord 'liver Daniel from de lions' den, 
 Then why not you and me ? " 
 I do not see but that the conundrum must be given up. 
 
■i 
 
 I 
 
 \\ 
 
 
 118 
 
 ANGELS. 
 
 Not to mention other considerations, the part played 
 hy angels in this book is a sure mark of its late origin. 
 The writer is having at every turn the vision of an angel 
 who " touches " him. Thus he says, " While I was speak- 
 ing in prayer, even the man Gabriel, whom I had seen in 
 the vision at the beginning, being caused to fly swiftly, 
 touched me about the time of the evening oblation ; and 
 he informed me, and talked with me," etc. This is not 
 the old projihetic style, but belongs to a later order of 
 thought. Since the return from the captivity, Jahveh has 
 grown in majesty and greatness at the expense of the old 
 sense of his nearness. Then he spoke familiarly with his 
 projJiets ; noiv he maintains a royal reserve, and commu- 
 nicates with men through messengers. The long flight of 
 Gabriel suggests Mahomet and his memorable journey 
 with the same individual. 
 
 A very important fact in relation to this book is that it 
 announces some of the doctrines of the New Testament. 
 Beside its introduction of angels, which is so constant a 
 feature of the Ciiristian Scriptures, it has its " Son of 
 Ma,n," — teaches immortal itv and the resurrection of the 
 body — proclaims the imminency of the final judgment, — 
 holds out everlasting rewards and punishments. The 
 book of lievelation is only another Daniel somewhat 
 lorger drawn, with the beasts multiplied and the visions 
 otherwise exaggerated. And the epistles and gospels 
 stand on doctrines set forth in this strange prophecy. 
 Thus, as we approach the Christian era, we find ideas be- 
 
THE HORN-BOOK. 
 
 119 
 
 coming current which render the words of Jesus but the 
 natural outcome of his time. 
 
 So extended a consideration has been given to the book 
 of Daniel not on account of its intrinsic worth, but in view 
 of the disproportionate estimation it has re(ieived in the 
 Christian world. Not all the rest of the Bible together 
 has been the source of so many vagaries concerning the 
 ever immediate future. It has been the horn-book of the 
 millenarians of every age, und such an air of mystery has 
 gathered about it as strongly to repel most other readers. 
 If, as the writer says, " the visions of his head troubled 
 him," much more have they proved troublesome to others. 
 One feels a little afraid of the horned beasts which figure 
 with such terrible effect. But, now the wizard spirit is 
 cast out, I am greatly mistaken if some are not stimulated 
 to read the book afresh, which in the new view they will 
 find by no means so hard to understand. Sunday-school 
 children can figure on the " three score and two weeks," 
 and the " time and times and half a time," with interest 
 and profit, so long as it is understood that no magical 
 horoscope is cast, and that the events described, so far as 
 they have any counterparts in the actual world, took place 
 before the writing of the book. 
 
 The Old Testament canon was virtually closed before 
 Daniel appeared, as is indicated by the fact that quite a 
 charming story of domestic life, known as the book of 
 Tobit, which seems to have been written a few years ear- 
 lier, was not admitted. But the book of Daniel made a 
 strong appeal to Jewish patriotism ] met the demand of 
 
 'i» 
 
 m 
 
li 
 
 120 
 
 APOCRYPHA. 
 
 the hour, and, as by a coup cle main, forced its way into 
 the canon ; whereu[)on the door was finally closed and 
 bolted. 
 
 The remaining books wc have to consider are called 
 " apocryphal " — a word that has come to mean doubtful 
 or spurious. Its proper sense is hidden. Of the apocry- 
 phal books commonly found in the bible between the 
 two Testaments, all except Fh'st and Second Esdrcts jrnd 
 The Prayer of Manasses are held canonical in the Catho 
 lie church. The Anglican and Lutheran churches bind 
 them up " for instruction ;" but by other orthodox auth- 
 orities they are rejected altogether; and hence the im- 
 pression has been created that these writings are a sort of 
 bogus scripture. This is a most mischievous conception 
 of these books, as it tends to keep alive the absurd theory 
 that down to a certain date (nobody knows when or why) 
 what the Jews wrote was divine inspiration, when all at 
 once it ceased to have any such character ! As we have 
 seen, the literature of Israel steadily declined in quality 
 from the classic period which preceded and included the 
 captivity ; but there was certainly no sudden break-down 
 between the Old Testament and the Apocrypha. The 
 chronologies of these two divisions interlace each other. 
 That is to say, though the apocryphal books are generally 
 younger, some of them are older than some parts of the 
 Old Testament. In respect of intrinsic value, there is a 
 similar relation. Generally the Apocrypha may be called 
 inferior; but there certainly are portions which are su- 
 some portion.^ of the canonical scriptures. An 
 
 per] 
 
 pori 
 
 
APOCRYPHA. 
 
 121 
 
 1 
 
 illustration of this has already been given* in comparing 
 Ecclesiastes with the Proverbs of Jesus ben Sirach, writ- 
 ten about the same time. Another still stronger case is 
 to be met with in 1 Maccabees, compared with whatever 
 history-book of the Bible you please. To bring out in a 
 strong light this faithful record of Judean events for forty 
 yeais after the accession of Antiochus Epiphanes, compare 
 it with the pretended account of affairs in Babylon given 
 in the book of Daniel. 
 
 There was no sudden change in the current of Jewish 
 literature in the second century B. C. which rendered the 
 waters muddy that before were pure and holy. Books of 
 piety, of history, of poetry and legend, kept on being 
 written. Considerable additions were made to existing 
 books ; old stories reappeared in new dress, decked out 
 with the fancies in which the eastern mind makes haste 
 to screen every feature of reality ; but in this there Avas 
 no great departure from the methods of preceding time. 
 The same passion held on with the writers — the passion 
 for hiding behind some already famous name. 
 
 By the close of the second century B. C, Alexandria 
 had become a centre of Jewish influence and learning 
 second only to Jerusalem itself. The Jews living there 
 had adopted the Greek language, and had translated the 
 sacred book into that tongue. To these they made some 
 additions. It had already become a reproach to the book 
 of Esther that no mention is made there of the name of 
 God. An Alexandrian Jew, to make up for this defect, 
 
 * See J). IOC, 
 
 T^f 
 
 i 
 
 li' 
 
 ", II 
 
122 
 
 APOCRYPHA. 
 
 ! ' 
 
 !^ V 
 
 in' 
 
 produced several supplementary chapters of Esther, in 
 which tlie name of deity occurs over forty times. From 
 Alexandria also came tliree distinct additions to the book 
 of Daniel — The sowj of the Three Holy Children, the 
 stories of Susanna, and Bel and the Dragon. The three 
 holy children are the three friends of Daniel subjected to 
 the ordeal of the fiery furnace. To emphasize the perfect 
 security of these men in the midst of the fianies, the writer 
 conceives the idea of ^Duttinof into their mouth a song ! 
 Susanna is a falsely accused woman, to whom rescue conies 
 through the shrewdness of Daniel in cross-examining the 
 witnesses. Bel and the dragon are idols of the Babylon- 
 ians which the writer, after the manner of the Jews of 
 his time,* and also following some of the earlier writers,f 
 identifies with the god they represent, and so is easily 
 able to make their worshipers out to be fools. Sometime 
 in the first century B. C, somebody undei'took to rewrite 
 the book of Ezra, fusing with it part of Chronicles, mak- 
 ing the First hook of Esdras. About the same time may 
 have been written the very striking fiction of Judith^ 
 familiar to all lovers of art. Three other books of Mac- 
 cabees were also produced one after another, going over 
 part of the same ground with the first, and weaving in a 
 mass of visions and marvels which add nothing to our 
 knowledge of the Maccabees. We have also a scrap of 
 writing calling itself The Prayer of Manasses. Manasses, 
 or Manasseh, was the king who undid the reformation of 
 
 * See the " Epistle of Jeremy ; " Wisdom of Solomon xiii.-xix. 
 t Isa. xl. , see} ; Jer. x. 1-16 ; Ps. c:cv. 4-8 ; cxxxv. 15-18. 
 
ALLIANCE WITH ROME. 
 
 123 
 
 his father Hezekiah, and went to quite a Solomonic ex- 
 treme of liberality toward all the gods of heathendom. 
 He was a veiy happy and prosperous king, contrary to 
 the Jewish idea of what ought to liave happened to him ; 
 and so tlie story was gotten up that he was captured and 
 taken to Babylon, and there this penitential prayer is put 
 into his mouth. As has been observed by Mr. Chadwick, 
 this is an early instance of that sort of pious fraud which 
 has been repeated in the stories of the death-bed repent- 
 ance of Paine, Voltaire and other noted unbelievers. 
 
 After the triumph of Judas Maccaba3us in 163 B. C, 
 Judea maintained a nominal independence for one hundred 
 years. Among the far-sighted acts of that hero was the 
 sending an embassy to Rome, the account of which in 1 
 Maccabees cannot be read now without peculiar sensations. 
 It was the first contact of Jerusalem with the power 
 which would one day bring her outwardly to the dust 
 only to yield in turn to the spiiit of her prophets and of 
 her last and greatest teacher. The embassy was success- 
 ful and an offensive and defensive alliance was formed. 
 Not every Jew of the time had breadth of mind to ap- 
 prove this policy, and the compact which saved his country 
 may very likely have been the cause of the apparent de- 
 fection in his army which lost him his last battle and his 
 life. But Rome remained friendly, and had not the Jews 
 in the centuries of their absorption in matters ecclesias- 
 tical lost the faculty of political organization and devel- 
 oped among themselves bitter sectarian rivalries and 
 hatreds, tbe state might have stood undisturbed as long 
 
 i 
 
 ^i 
 
 11 
 
 I 
 
 4>i 
 
I' 
 
 124 
 
 ROMAN DOMINION. 
 
 ! \ 
 i 
 I 
 
 I i 
 i 1 
 
 I i 
 
 ^1; 
 
 M 
 
 at least as the Roman dominion lasted. But after Hyr- 
 canus I. things went rapidly to wreck. Fierce and bloody 
 strifes ensued ; usurpers and tyrants ruled the country ; 
 and finally affairs fell into such frightful disorder that 
 Pompey, in 63 B. C, reduced Judea to a Roman province. 
 A priestly nation had proved in the end incapable of civil 
 government. 
 
 The great expectations of Daniel had not been met, 
 either at the end of two years from the date of the writ- 
 ing, or afterwards. Indeed the impossibility of any such 
 results had become more apparent in view of the rise of 
 the all conquering power of Rome. 
 
 Scarcely less suggestive of Christian doctrine is the 
 third book of the Sibylines. The Sibyls were properly 
 pagan seers, but their oracles were sometimes of a char- 
 acter to commend them to the liberal Jew, and the idea 
 was evolved that the pagans, having all descended with 
 the Jews from Noah, who was unquestionably a man of 
 God, it was not improbable that they might have received 
 from him some measure of the true religion, and therefore 
 their oracles might not be without a divine import. As 
 if to mark this incipient fellowship of worshipers on the 
 basis of a uniformity of faith beneath all differences, there 
 arose among the Jews a sibyl who foretells a golden age 
 in which the Messianic hope shall be realized, the wicked 
 destroyed, root and branch, all kingly rule overthrown, 
 the heathen converted and Judah built up into great 
 splendor. Already, a hundred years before Paul, we have 
 a hint of the final enlargement of Israel's religion to suit 
 the needs of the whole world. 
 
BOOK OF ENOCH. 
 
 125 
 
 The Look of Enoch is another Apocalypse coming out 
 of this troubled time. The writer had studied Daniel, 
 and in common with many others had felt keen disap- 
 pointment to find the predictions of that book all failing 
 of fulfilment after the year 165 B. C. He gave the cabal- 
 istic numbers another shake, and behold, the seventy 
 weeks of Daniel became "seventy periods of heathen 
 rulers ! " When Israel had counted these seventy oppress- 
 ors, the end of her captivity would come. This work 
 quite outdoes all the others in its claim of antiquity, pur- 
 porting to come from Enoch, " the seventh from Adam," 
 the father of the world-renowned Methusalah. The book 
 is quoted in the New Testament, and quoted in such a 
 way as to sanction this claim of antiquity.* There is no 
 question but that Jude (infallibly inspired !) really thought 
 that Enoch wrote the book. With this good send-off 
 Enoch ought to have had a place in the canon ; but it fail- 
 ed of this, except with the Abyssinian Christians, to whom 
 we are indebted for its preservation. It is a document of 
 some size, running through over a hundred chapters, and 
 fairly anticipates many of the doctrines of Christianity. 
 " Here we find," says Martineau, " a century before the 
 first line of the New Testament was written, all the chief 
 features of its doctrine respecting the * end of the world/ 
 and the ' coming of the Son of man ; ' the same theatre, 
 Jerusalem ; — the same time relatively to the writer, the 
 immediate generation, — the hour at hand ; the same har- 
 
 * Jude 14. "And Enoch also, the seventh from Adam, prophesied of 
 these, saying, ' Behold the Lord cometh with ten thousand of his saints,' " 
 
 ■i 
 
 :+■! 
 
126 
 
 ANTICIPATING THE 
 
 
 li I 
 
 hinj^ers, — wars and rumors of wars, and the gathering of 
 Gentile armies against the elect, — the same deliverance 
 for the elect, — the advent of the Mesiah with the holy 
 angels ; the same decisive solemnity, — the Son of Man on 
 the throne of his glory, with all nations gathered before 
 him ; — the same award, — unbelievers to a pit of fire in the 
 valley of Hinnom, and the elect' to the halls of the king- 
 dom, to eat and drink at Messiah's table ; — the same ac- 
 cession to the societ}', — by the first resurrection sending 
 up from Hades the souls of the pious dead; the same re- 
 novation of the earth, — the old Jerusalem thrown away 
 and replaced by a new and heavenly ; — the same meta- 
 morphosis of mortal men, to be as the angels ; — the same 
 end to Messiah's time, — the second resurrection, and the 
 second judgment of eternity, consigning the wicked'angels 
 to their doom ; — and the same new creation, transforming 
 the heavenly world that it may answer to Paradise below. 
 Here, in a book to which the New Testament itself ap- 
 peals, we have the very drama of ' last things ' which re- 
 appears in the book of Revelation, and in portions of the 
 Gospel." 
 
 There is a very considerable gap between the Old Tes- 
 tament and the New if we pass from Malachi to Matthew. 
 But in this interval a great deal was written which if 
 taken into account makes the Bible continuous from first 
 to last ; explicable in each of its parts as the natural out- 
 come of the ever changing conditions of the Jewish church 
 and state. So far from appearing miraculous for its start- 
 ling novelty, the New Testament, after reading the writ- 
 
 \:. 
 
NEW TESTAMENT. 
 
 127 
 
 gof 
 mce 
 loly 
 1 on 
 fore 
 the 
 
 nnf- 
 
 ac- 
 iing 
 
 re- 
 
 ings of the two preceding centuries, seems to be just what 
 might be expected to come next. 
 
 For even with Enoch we are not at the end of these 
 apocryphal books which originated not far from the 
 Christian era. They are one and all apocalyptic, for 
 Judea had fallen now into such utter helplessness before 
 the power of Rome that no Jew had the heart to write 
 of much else than the impending destruction of the uni- 
 verse, out of which, by some miracle, Israel was to come 
 forth renewed and glorified. Even this hope was getting 
 so desperate that it could only be floated on the prestige 
 of some ancient and honored name. Enoch, Ezra and 
 Daniel had already been made use of ; another set of 
 pseudonymous writings made bold to appropriate the 
 name of Moses, the sanctified hero of the nation, in the 
 book of Jubilees, the Ascension of Moses and the Apoca- 
 lypse of Moses. It has been supposed that Jude obtained 
 from the " Ascension of Moses " his statement about the 
 dispute between Michael and Satan concerning the body 
 of Moses ; which if true, as seems likely, is only another 
 indication of how much that writer leaned upon the then 
 recent Jewish literature that has not even been accorded 
 a place in our Apocrypha. 
 
 Besides the books already mentioned, dating not far 
 from the Christian era, and influential in forming the sen- 
 timent out of which Jesus and the first Christian writings 
 arose, it needs to mention the Talmud, which had been 
 forming for three hundred years — a body of doctrine, pre- 
 cept and comment based on the law of Moses (so-called), 
 
1^ 
 
 
 
 ( 
 
 1. 
 
 a 
 
 1 I 
 
 \ 
 1 
 
 , f 
 
 1 
 
 5 
 
 \ 
 
 II 
 
 128 
 
 OLD AND NEW. 
 
 but suited to the ever-varying conditions of life. This 
 is an extensive literature in itself, already largely de- 
 veloped by the time of Christ, and an object of study to 
 every thoughtful Jew. Among the most distinguished 
 contributors to the Talmud was Hillel. In him, both Jesus 
 and Paul found many of their thoughts already formu- 
 lated. Hillel said, " Love peace, and seek after it ; love 
 mankind and bring them to the Law." Once, says the 
 Talmud, when a heathen asked Hillel to show the whole 
 Jewish religion in a few words, he answered : " Do not 
 unto others that which thou wouldst not should be done 
 to thee ; this is the whole extent of the law ; all the rest 
 is merely the explanation of it ; go now and learn to un- 
 derstand that." 
 
 The common presumption is that there is nothing in 
 the Old Testament younger than about 400 B. C. This 
 is a mistake, as it now appears that the books of Daniel, 
 Chronicles, Esther and Ecclesiastes are much younger 
 But why stop short with the Jewish waitings even at 165 
 B. C. ? Why, indeed, but to throw an air of mystery 
 about the origin of the New Testament doctrines and 
 precepts ? When once we have read the intervening 
 books between Malachi and Matthew, or to speak more 
 intelligently, between Daniel (the latest portion of the 
 Old Testament), and Paul's Epistles (the earliest writings 
 in the New Testament), we are conscious of i o abrupt 
 revolution in thought when we come to the latter. All 
 the ages of the Jewish history are a preparation for the 
 gospel ; but none of them more emphatically so than the 
 
PROPAGATION OF JUDAISM. 
 
 129 
 
 century jusfc preceding the appearance of the gospel. If 
 we would have the New Testament explicable, we must 
 acquaint ourselves with what went just before it. We 
 shall find then that no man was ever more clearly the 
 natural product of his time and race than was Jesus ; and 
 that gospel, and epistles, and apocalypse are as intimately 
 linked with antecedent literature as we have found any 
 book of the Old Testament to be. This will be more 
 specifically pointed out when we come to consider the 
 Christian scriptures ; but as it is a fact persistently over- 
 looked in the interest of a miraculous theory of religious 
 history, attention must be called to it as we pass. The 
 step from the doctrines of the Old Testament to those of 
 the New, considered as the achievement of one man, 
 would indeed be inexplicable ; but no such step was taken. 
 The transition of the doctrines since called Christian was 
 gradual, beginning before the writing of Daniel, and be- 
 coming especiall}' marked in the later apocryphal books. 
 It is a fact not to be overlooked, that at the Christian 
 era the Jews on account of the discouraging aspect of 
 their national affairs had taken up their residences in 
 large numbers in other parts. They were in all the cities 
 of Greece, in Egypt, in Rome ; carrying everywhere their 
 peculiar faith, though holding it out of Palestine with a 
 less extravagant contempt for other religions. The strict 
 Jew was not a missionary, sought no proselytes ; and yet 
 converts to Judaism were made, sometimes even in the 
 very highest circles. Monobazus, ruler of a province on 
 
 the Tigris, and all his house, became converts to Judaism 
 8 
 
 :| 
 
130 
 
 PROPAGATION OF JUDAISM. 
 
 I 'I 
 
 li i 
 
 throu<3'li acciuaintanco with a Jewish iiiercliaiifc, who was 
 liberal enough not to require strict compliance with the 
 letter of the law ; and this royal family in a Gentile 
 country remained to their death faithful adherents to the 
 Jewish religion, and were finally buried in the vicinity of 
 Jerusalem. 
 
 Such facts indicate that the rigor of the ceremonial law 
 was much abated among the Jews living abroad, and that 
 they only awaited the influence of a vigorous leader to 
 drop altogether the one distinctive rite which separated 
 them from the world, and enter upon a grand missionary 
 movement for the conversion of mankind. The most ex- 
 alted and spiritual prophecies of Israel's final enlargement 
 represent the whole human race as coming to the service 
 of Jahveh and participating in his favour. Jahveh speaks 
 by the voice of Z<.:;jhaniah ; " Then will I give to the na- 
 tions other, pure lips, that they may call upon the name 
 of Jahveh and serve him with one consent."* And there 
 are not wanting indications that the conversion of the 
 nations to righteousness was to be effected directly by 
 the Jewish people. " Thus saith Jahveh of hosts : in 
 those days shall ten men out of all languages of the na- 
 tions take hold of one Jew, and say to him : we will go 
 with you ; for we have heard that God is with you."f 
 Israel owes this duty to the world, and although other 
 duties strongly conflict with this so that it cannot con- 
 stantly be set forth, we come here and there upon the 
 unmistakable enunciation of it. Israel is the servant of 
 Jahveh, and this is the character of the faithful servant ; 
 
 * Zeph. Hi. 9. f Zech. viii. 23. 
 
 L 
 
T«E JfEWS^ABROAT>. 
 
 131 
 
 " BchoM my servant whoiu I uphoM, luiiic elect in whom 
 my soul is well pleased; I put my spirit upon him; judg- 
 ment shall he 'preach to the nations. He shall not faint 
 nor he crushed till he have established judgment in the 
 earth, and the dwellers on the sea-coast wait for his in- 
 structions."* 
 
 These outreaching and inclusive sentiments found some 
 slight response, we may believe, among the Jews who were 
 dispersed through the Gentile world. Prosperous and happy 
 abroad, the thought of an actual return to Palestine grew 
 less and less inviting as it became more and more im- 
 probable. The Messianic hope took on a spiritual cast 
 and a world-wide application. Israel, through whose faith 
 and struggle the blessedness was to come, was indeed to 
 be the chief figure in the great consummation ; but man- 
 kind at large were also to be partakers in the glory that 
 was to be revealed. In the book of Enoch the Messianic 
 hope is of the strongest, while the personal Messiah, the 
 Prince of Israel, plays a subordinate and entirely unessen- 
 tial part. The leading features of the prophecy are the 
 destruction of the incorrigibly wicked in a lake of fire and 
 the conversion of heathendom to the knowledge of the 
 true and only God. 
 
 We see therefore that the existence of Jewish commu- 
 nities at all the centres of life, in Asia Minor, in Egypt, 
 in Greece, in Italy, and even in Spain, afforded the best 
 possible conditions for a great missionary movement when 
 the fulness of time should come. 
 
 Happily there is another important work left us of a 
 
 * Isa. xlii. 1. 
 
 • 2i: 
 
:|. 
 
 Jil 
 
 i: 
 
 I ( 
 
 
 f 
 
 
 tf— *•-• 
 
 132 
 
 WISDOM OF SOLOMON. 
 
 spiritual cha meter wliicli indicates the ideas current 
 amonc: the Jews at the time of the Christian era. It is 
 called the Wisdom of Solomon. The Proverbs and the 
 Song of Songs and Ecclesiastes had had such great good 
 fortune sailing under the name of Solomon that some one 
 thought to try the same experiment again with a book of 
 " Wisdom." In merit this work may yield to Proverbs, 
 but certainly not to the other Solomonic books ; and 
 there can hardly be any doubt, had not the destruction of 
 Jerusalem and the final extinction of the Jewish state 
 shortly supervened, the Wisdom of Solomon would have 
 found its way into the canon and been reckoned to-day 
 part of the " Word of God." The assertion is made that 
 *' immortality was brought to light through the Gospel ;" 
 but th'^ Gospel contains no such clear affirmations of im- 
 mortality as does the Book of Wisdom. What the New 
 Testament doctrine of the soul is has always been in dis- 
 pute, many supposing that it makes immortality a reward 
 for obedience. But the writer is unequivocal. He says, 
 *' God created man to be immortal and made him an image 
 of his own eternity." * Such an utterance implies the 
 reading of other than Hebrew books, and shows how at 
 the Christian era the thought of Greece had mingled 
 with that of Israel. The poverty of the canonical scrip- 
 tures in bold and bracing assurances of a future life is 
 made apparent when one goes to look for suitable selec- 
 tions to be read in a funeral service. I have never seen a 
 set of selections for this purpose which might not be im- 
 proved by substituting for canonical scripture some verses 
 
 • Chap. ii. 23 
 
CONSTRUCTIVE CRITICISM. 
 
 133 
 
 from this book. For my part I would sooner dispense 
 with either one of the Testaments at a funeral than with 
 the Wisdom of Solomon. And this not merely because of 
 the stress it puts upon the idea of personal, natural im- 
 mortality, but mainly because the writer goes further and 
 anticipates Emerson's well-known words : — 
 
 " What is excellent, 
 As God lives, is permanent." 
 
 and says, " Kighteousness is immortal." 
 
 We are now at the end of a much too rapid review of 
 the Jewish Scriptures. I have not hesitated, in following 
 the line of the " new criticism," to speak plainly of the 
 questionable modes by which some of the books acquired 
 the " sacred " distinction ; the disingenuous writing of 
 history in the form of prophecy, and yet worse distortion 
 of history in the interest of a cause ; but when all has 
 been said, if you who have followed me through have not 
 acquired a new interest in the Bible from this invc tiga- 
 tion, then I must say, your experience has been vary dif- 
 ferent from mine. The main thing toward making any 
 book interesting is to make it intelligible ; and it is not 
 too much to say in these days a work remains unintel- 
 ligible so long as an element of supernaturalism is in- 
 volved in its consideration. As often as the miracle comes 
 in, common sense goes out. Blind assertion and stubborn 
 denial are alike fatal to any profitable exercise of thought. 
 We have lived to see the successful beginning of a posi- 
 tive, constructive order of criticism which undertalces to 
 tell how the Bible was written rather than how it was 
 'tiot written ; what the Bible is rather than what it is not. 
 
 
'i 
 
 I 
 
 y^ 
 
 i 
 
 !■ 
 
 , ( 
 
 i 
 
 :» Ij 
 
 I 
 
 SIXTH LECTURE. 
 
 THE WRITINGS OF PAUL. 
 
 IN entering upon the consideration of the New Testa- 
 ment we shall miss much of an historical and dra- 
 matic character which has heretofore helped to relieve an 
 otherwise dry and forbidding subject. The writing of 
 the Christian Scriptures, though stretching over a much 
 longer period than is commonly supposed, probably did 
 not cover more than one hundred and twenty-five years. 
 In that period the only political event which greatly in- 
 fluenced these writings is the destruction of Jerusalem by 
 Titus, and this affects only the later and pseudonymicpc^r - 
 tions. Moreover there is a much greater prejudice in fclio 
 way of a critical handling of this part of the Bible. Chris- 
 tians not unnaturally have come to reckon it as the most 
 sacred part,* and to insist, however it may fare with the 
 rest of the books, that here at any rate we are dealing 
 with something supernatural. It is unpleasant to say 
 anything to disturb this complacent conception, but truth 
 requires us to speak no less plainly than before. 
 
 * It is noteworthy that in this there has been a complete revolution since 
 Christianity pasi^ed out of Jewish control. To several generations of Chris- 
 tians the only sacred scriptures were the Old Testament. I'he earliest in- 
 stance in which the word scripture is applied to a New Testament writing 
 is 2 Peter iii. 16 ; and this book was jiot written till towards the close of the 
 second century. 
 
UNBROKEN CONTINUITY. 
 
 135 
 
 From the book of Daniel and the Apocrypha which we 
 heave last considered, we pass to the New Testament with- 
 out the sense of an abrupt and mysterious change either 
 in style of writing or form of doctrine. The book of Reve- 
 lation is after the fashion of the preceding apocalypses ; 
 epistles and gospels repeat in numerous instances the pre- 
 cepts and the phraseology of the previous writings. The 
 obvious fact is that we have here a natural continuation 
 of the older Jewish literature. 
 
 But before we proceed to the books themselves it will 
 be best to consider the conditions out of which they were 
 produced. 
 
 As has already been pointed out* many influences had 
 conspired in the last centuries of the Jewish state to 
 modify the customs and the ideas of the people. The 
 march of external civilization had told at last even upon 
 the most exclusive of nations, and the Jew had embodied 
 in creed and ceremony much that never originated in 
 Judea. Especially had the outside world modified the 
 thought of great numbers of Jews who had taken up 
 their residence in foreign parts. Knowledge of mankind 
 revealed to the Jew the absurdity of his own pretensions. 
 He could not avoid seeing the presumptuousness of the 
 supposition that the God and Father of all men cares on^y 
 for the Jews ; and so there beg^n to be expressed before 
 the Christian era tbo belief that the heathen were to be 
 conv^rte^ to, the service of Israel's God. As the hope of 
 national glory declined, a vague anticipation awoke that 
 
 ^ See Fifth Lecture. 
 
I, I 
 
 ;1 
 
 
 136 
 
 IlEFOBM. 
 
 Israel was to have a spiritual leadership, and bring man- 
 kind to the observance of the divine law. Hopes of this 
 kind had even been announced with some distinctness, 
 and had opened the way to another and vital considera- 
 tion, pointing yet more clearly to the Gospel, and requir- 
 ing our actual attention. 
 
 Before Judaism can he made a world-religion it mud 
 he reformed. In fact it had become too much a thing of 
 ceremony to satisfy even a Jew. There was a felt need 
 of a return to first principles. The great prophets began 
 to read with a new ardor, and their contempt of empty 
 formalities found some responses across an interval of 
 seven centuries. Reformers arose who went through the 
 country proclaiming in the old prophetic spirit the need 
 of inward purification. The influence of the book of 
 Daniel and the other apocalypses came in to speed on this 
 work with a sense that the time was short. In the cen- 
 tury before Christ societies were formed on the avowed 
 purpose of attaining a higher spiritual life, through self- 
 denial and other exercises not set down in the ritual. 
 
 Of course these tendencies had their poorest showing 
 in Jerusalem, which was the seat of formalism, while in 
 the outlying districts, where the temple had less influence 
 and where foreign ideas had more ingress, they had be- 
 come exceedingly strong. Especially was this the case 
 in Galilee, the part of Palestine most accessible to the 
 Greeks,* and there, among other reforming teachers, arose 
 one whose name has since been given to the religion pro- 
 » "GaUlee o* the Gentiles," Matt. iv. 15, 
 
JESUS AND THE OLD LAW. 
 
 137 
 
 fessed by the bestpart of the world. Jesus was first of all a 
 Jewish reformer. He was thoroughly imbued w^th the 
 spirit of the great prophets who made the conduct of life 
 the essential thing in religion ; impatient like them of 
 the everlasting prayers and other ligmarole of an external 
 devotion, and filled even more than they with a sweet and 
 tender sympathy for human woes. His doctrine was not 
 new or strange. Other men of the same and the preced- 
 ing generation had said much the same things. The peo- 
 ple were used to these religious talks, ai 1 many of his 
 precepts had long passed as proverbs among them. They 
 were astonished only at his boldness in amending the 
 Mosaic commands, and at his undisguised contempt for 
 the hierarchy. They had known reformers before, but 
 this was the most radical of all. Tradition has it that 
 there was at the time a strong expectation of the Prince 
 and Redeemer of Israel ; that the mother of Jesus had the 
 conviction, as no doubt many other mothers had, that her 
 son was to be the long-looked-for Messiah. The belief 
 that he was the Christ who should come appears finally 
 to have fastened itself in his own mind. This was gen- 
 erally reckoned an extravagance, and " the multitude " 
 who heard his preaching gladly were nevertheless not 
 prepared to support such a pretension. It was extremely 
 obnoxious to the authorities in Jerusalem, who were 
 already incensed at his scorn of their traditions, and in a 
 short time they contrived measures to put him out of the 
 way. 
 
 ■ »■■ 
 iiii 
 
138 
 
 JESUS AND THE OLD LAW. 
 
 i 
 
 till 
 
 
 I. 
 
 I 
 
 I ' 
 
 is 
 
 But in the course of three years some faithful followers 
 had been secured, who began to preach that Christ had 
 already come and had inaugurated the kingdom of hea- 
 ven on earth. His utterances were taken up with en- 
 thusiasm and repeated through the land. The martyr- 
 dom of the Master gave an impulse to his movement, 
 and led to developments in it of w^hich he did not dream. 
 It does not appear that Jesus or anybody in the lifetime 
 of Jesus contemplated abolishing the distinction between 
 Jews and other people. The most that can be said is 
 that in him Jewish exclusiveness was very much miti- 
 gated. He did not scruple to sit with publicans, or to 
 converse on terms of comparative equality with Samari- 
 tans ; he could recognise a high order of faith even in a 
 foreigner. Still there are indications enough that, like 
 the most liberal of the Jews before him, he still retained 
 a strong preference for his own race, and regarded his 
 mission as being essentially to the Jews.* 
 
 When, however, the hand of persecution was laid upon 
 the followers of this teacher in Palestine, some of the 
 leaders betook themselves to the cities of the west, where, 
 as we have seen, very many Jews were already sojourn- 
 ing. Among these the preaching of the gospel, as the 
 doctrines of Jesus were called, was more readily received ; 
 and there it became possible to widen the movement by 
 proposing to sink the distinction between Jew and Gen- 
 tile and make the gospel the basis for a grand missionary 
 
 * " I was not sent but unto the lost sheep of the house of Israel." Matt. 
 XV. 2-1. See also Matt. x. 5-7 ; Mark vii. 27. 
 
THE RADICAL STEP. 
 
 139 
 
 t 
 
 movement for the conversion of the world to the faith of 
 
 Israel. 
 
 This was the radical step. In teaching, ethical or doc- 
 trinal, the Christians had little that was new. Their as- 
 sertion that Messiah had already come was indeed a novel 
 feature, but this novelty was modified by the expectation 
 that he was coming again very shortly, and by the fact 
 that they applied to this second coming the very lan- 
 guage of prophecy in which all Jews found the promise 
 of Messiah. Add to this that the anticipation of a per- 
 sonal Messiah had to a certain extent been overshadowed 
 by the hope of an era of general blessedness so that it 
 made less difference where this personal leadership was 
 placed, in the past or in the future, and we can see 
 that the admission that Jesus was the Christ set no gieat 
 strain upon the Jewish mind. But to drop all distinctive 
 rites and ceremonies and stand upon equality and in 
 fellowship with other men, was a step of no little diffi- 
 culty. Still there had been, as we have seen,* in the 
 course of Jewish history adjustments to conditions and 
 compromises with paganism almost as sweeping. To the 
 Jew outside of Palestine, at any rate, the recognition of 
 Israel's God and Israel's law and prophets by the pagan 
 world, which now for the first time began to seem possi- 
 ble, might appear a sufficient tribute to the "chosen 
 race " and do more for the glorification of Israel than 
 would ever be secured by obstructing this possible con- 
 version of the heathen with any impossible conditions. 
 
 * pp. 41, 58, 93, 99, 
 
 i 
 
 ■Si 
 
140 
 
 SHALL IT BE TAKEN ? 
 
 1 ^ 
 
 
 ,3 
 
 
 1 ■ 
 
 
 
 ■; 1 
 '• 1 
 
 
 ill 
 
 
 
 5 ; 
 
 
 King Monobazus and his house had in a previous genera- 
 tion been admitted to the Jevrish faith without under- 
 going the rite which marks a Jew ;* many who heard 
 the preaching of Judaism from Christian teachers were 
 ready to be gathered in on like terms. 
 
 So almost at the outset the Christian movement encoun- 
 tered this grave question of the perpetuation of the Jew- 
 ish rites. To renounce them had about it certainly, from 
 a Jewish point of view, something of rashness. Jesus 
 had never counselled it.f He had himself bowed to the 
 established ceremonial. To give way at this point seemed 
 like breaking with the ancient faith, and we do not won- 
 der that in Jerusalem the Christians were stoutly opposed 
 to any such compromise with heathendom. At the same 
 time those in the new sect who knew the world and per- 
 ceived the opportunity that was offered of bringing the 
 nations to the practical adoption of Israel's faith, saw that 
 concessions must be made. 
 
 Thus there came about very early a sharp division in 
 the Christian community which it is necessary to take 
 into account if we would understand the development of 
 the New Testament writings. Two parties were formed, 
 the strength of one lying chiefly in Judea, and the other 
 composed mainly of Jews living in other parts of the 
 world. The question was, should this step be taken by 
 which the Jew, for the sake of winning the world to the 
 essential principles of his cherished faith, would cease to 
 
 * See p. 132. 
 
 t In fact he enjoins observance, See Matt, viii. 4 ; Luke v, 14 ; John vii.8, 
 
PAUL. 
 
 141 
 
 enera- 
 
 under- 
 
 heard 
 
 i were 
 
 insist on a rite which froiu iiiimeiiiorial times had dis- 
 tinffuished him from other men ? 
 
 We are not surprised, therefore, that the first Christian 
 books to be written of which we have any knowledge 
 sprung out of this controversy. The broad-church party, 
 the party of progress, found a distinguished leader in the 
 person of Paul, who went the whole length of concession 
 to the outside world in matters of ceremony. This man 
 was of such stuff that the more he was opposed by the 
 Jerusalem Christians, the more resolute he grew. Satis- 
 fied that this was the course for the Jews to pursue in the 
 providential order of their development, he boldly pro- 
 claimed the end of the old exclusiveness, the breaking 
 down of " partition walls," and the opening of the spirit- 
 ual kingdom to all kindreds, tongues and nations. When 
 this clear announcement was made we must remember 
 Christians were still almost altogether Jews. The epis- 
 tles of Paul to the Romans, to the Corinthians and to the 
 Galatians are evidently written to Jewish people dwelling 
 in these different countries. His references to the Law 
 and to the heroes of Israelitish history would not have 
 been intelligible to other people. One has but to look 
 over the epistle to the Romans, which Renan thinks is a 
 general epistle to all the Pauline churches, to see that the 
 people to w^hom he addressed himself were mainly Jews. 
 He constantly presupposes in his readers an acquaintance 
 with the Old Testament which the Romans certainly did 
 not have. Christianity [even yet was only a reformed 
 Judaism. Out of Palestine, where Paul had made his in- 
 
142 
 
 THE JERUSALEM HIERARCHY. 
 
 •,; 
 
 lii' 
 
 !i! 
 
 •m 
 
 fluencc felt, it extended fellowsliip to the Gentile convert 
 without humiliating conditions ; but in Palestine the or- 
 iginal idea was adhered to of converting the world to the 
 observance of the Law as Jesus had observed it A Christ- 
 ian hierarchy was established at Jerusalem at the head of 
 which stood Peter and James, the brother of Jesus, and to 
 which the twelve apostles, or of such of them as were yet 
 living, all belonged. From its personnel and its location 
 this body was the authority of the church ; and to stand 
 out against its dictum was a very bold thing for Paul to 
 do. He could preach his liberalism unmolested in the 
 cities of Greece and Asia-Minor, but to do it in Jerusalem 
 might be all his life was worth. There Christian and Jew 
 alike would be outraged by his disregard of the ceremo- 
 nial law. For thirty years Paul stood in this trying posi- 
 tion, representing the advanced sentiment of the brother- 
 hood of all men without respect of nationality, and urging 
 upon his fellows that the time had now come to bring 
 into a new and spiritual Israel the lovers of righteousness 
 the world over. 
 
 In the first generation of Christians Paul is the man of 
 action and of progress. Since the original apostles are 
 bound to the old forms, he makes himself an apostle,* as 
 distinguished from them, an apostle to the Gentiles. This 
 assumption of apostolic functions intensified the enmity 
 with which he was regarded at Jerusalem. It was held 
 unpardonable that a man who had never seen Jesus, and 
 
 * " Paul an apostle— not of men nor by man, but by Jesus Christ and God 
 the Father."— Gal i. 1. 
 
OfJJFX'TIONS TO PAUL. 
 
 143 
 
 who appeared to know very little indeed about Jesus 
 should assume to speak with authority in the church. 
 The division over a question of policy concerning foreign 
 converts became further embittered by personal enmities, 
 the Judean party under the lead of Peter and James 
 seeking to crush out Paul as a wolf in sheep's clothing, 
 an evil one who while men slept had sown tares in the 
 wheat-field.* But Paul was not a man to be crushed by 
 any such means as these conservative brethren could 
 bring against him. Though in vocal speech not a match 
 for some of them, he was better educated, and in writing 
 excelled them all. Knowing well where his strength lay, 
 he wrote long letters to the churches, in which he dis- 
 cussed the questions at issue, and defended himself from 
 the assaults of his opponents. Thus it was to a rupture 
 in the church that the production of the first of the 
 Christian Scriptures was due. Like so much that has 
 followed them they were controversial writings. 
 
 At the same time this contention, at least as far as Paul' 
 was concerned, had to be in a measure smothered. It 
 would not do for him distinctly and by name to denounce- 
 the elder apostles. They were the recognised heads of" 
 the Church, and an open breach with them would have 
 been fatal to his scheme of universal faith. He stood 
 alone against the Twelve, and at the disadvantage of not 
 having been regularly raised to the Apostolate, the cham- 
 
 * The reference in Matthew vii. 15-20 to " false prophets who appear in 
 sheep's clothing but inwardly are ravening wolves," seems to have been put 
 into the mouth of Jesus to bear upon Paul, as does also the parable of the 
 tares.— Matthew xiii. 24-30. 
 
 
U4 
 
 CHRISTIAN ITY AT FIRST. 
 
 pion of a tlaring innovation, and however he was troubled 
 by his conservative brethren, he must keep his indigna- 
 tion somewhat under cover. Though he does not much 
 mince matters, we cannot but feel as we read that he is 
 curbing his wrath and does not say a tenth part of what 
 he might say. 
 
 From the attitude of the Christians in Judea, many of 
 whom had been converted by the preaching r ' Tesus, and 
 from the attitude of the apostles who had rec 1 his ex- 
 plicit instructions, it is very evident that he did not con- 
 template any such departure from Jewish customs as Paul 
 proposed. It is but fair to suppose that in this matter 
 his most trusted disciples understood and followed his 
 directions. If he directed them to preach the gospel out- 
 side of Jewish circles, it was no doubt with the under 
 standing that their converts should obey the Jewish 
 ritual. The fact that this was the view of all, so far as 
 we know, who had been among the immediate followers 
 of Jesus,* leaves no room for any other conclusion. And 
 this is as we would naturally suppose it would be. The 
 advance from Judaism to Christianity was not the work 
 of one man or of one generation. We have seen how it 
 was going on for two hundred years before Christ. The 
 teaching of Jesus was only one step, — a very considerable 
 step, and taken at a juncture which made it the marked 
 point in this movement of thought — but the work was by 
 no means completed by him. If, as appears probable, he 
 
 * This is on the supposition, to be substantiated further on, that Peter did 
 not make the speeches attributed to him in The Attg, 
 
A FORM OF JUDAISM. 
 
 145 
 
 ublcd 
 
 ligna- 
 
 mucli 
 
 he is 
 
 what 
 
 counted upon the conversion of mankind not only to Jew- 
 ish ideas but to Jewish customs, he counted upon what 
 was soon seen to be an impossibility. To make even his 
 presentation of Israel's religion feasible for publication to 
 mankind, it must be further modified by cutting it en- 
 tirely clear of the okl ceremonial. 
 
 Let us bear in mind that wo are still dealing with 
 Christianity in its incipient condition, whilst it was yet 
 wholly in the hands of the Jews. Jesus had preached a 
 reform in which there had been great emphasis of inward 
 purity and holiness, with a very light estimate of the 
 outward forms of piety. Still he did, in an unostentatious 
 fashion, observe these forms, and directed his disciples to 
 do so. There was little therefore about his preaching 
 which need make it more objectionable to a Jew than the 
 preaching of Jeremiah. Very many did accept his words 
 and remained Jews as before. In fact Christianity, till 
 Paid's preaching, was simply and solely a Jewish sf.ct. 
 To make it more than that and not break with its Jewish 
 members was the next great jwoblem. But for Paul this 
 problem might not have been met at all, and Christianity 
 might have been restricted to this day within the limits 
 of Judaism. As it was the proposal to deliver this religion 
 from its Jewish trammels drove the Church into perilous 
 straits, and in the tempest of controversy which ensued 
 the craft was well nigh split in twain. The final result 
 was a triumph for Paul and a vindication of his wisdom, 
 but a footing was secured for the Churcli in the Gentile 
 world at the cost of thg almost complete alienation of thQ 
 
14C 
 
 THF GENUINE EPISTLES. 
 
 7! 
 
 Jews in Palestine. The entire destruction of the Jewish 
 state in the year 70 madethis attitude of the Palestinian 
 Jews of less consequence to the prospects of Christianity 
 than it otherwise might have been. 
 
 Of the epistles remaining which are attributed to Paul 
 only four — Romans, the two Corinthians and Galatians 
 — are undoubtedly his. But these are considerable doci- 
 ment, and, as we shall see, are almost the only portions of 
 the New Testament of which we can name the writer with 
 any certainty. We know from his own statement that 
 Paul did write another epistle to the Corinthians before 
 that which we call his First Epistle.* But that has been 
 lost, notwithstanding the claim so loudly and so flippantly 
 made that the works of the Bible -writers have been pre- 
 served by special providence. Probably many other of his 
 letters have been lost. Of the ten remaining epistles attri- 
 buted to him, he may possibly have written some, but thej 
 are mostly reckoned of very doubtful authenticity by the 
 ablest critics. The four unquestionably genuine epistles 
 afford the surest groundwork for the study of the New 
 Testament, and no conjectures as to affairs in apostolic 
 times can stand for a moment against the plain indications 
 of these epistles. There are apologists who, following the 
 book of The Acts, would have us think that the Apostles 
 got on together in the most perfect harmony ; that if Paul 
 did withstand Peter to his face on one occasion, they 
 quickly came to agreement, and were ever afterwards the 
 most lovingr of brothers. But Paul's epistles do not allow us 
 
 ♦ See 1 Cor. v. 9. 
 
WANT OF HARMONY IN THE CHRISTIAN HOUSEHOLD. 147 
 
 to come to any such mealy-mouthed conclusions. On the 
 contrary they compel us to believe that there was intense 
 hostility between the writer and the Jerusalem apostles, 
 from the time he began to release his Gentile converts 
 from submission to the Jewish ritual. This division is 
 clearly shown in the epistle to the Galatians. Paul had 
 founded the Galatian church in the year 52, had visited it 
 again in 55, and now after two or three years he writes 
 this letter. In the meantime emissaries from the Jeru- 
 salem church have been among the Galatians, sowing dis- 
 sensions and alienating their affection from Paul : insisting 
 that the Gentile converts must be circumcised. To this 
 Paul says : " I marvel that ye are so soon turning from 
 him that called you in the grace of Christ to a different 
 gospel ; which is not another ; only there are certain per- 
 sons who are troubling you, and seeking to change entirely 
 the gospel of Christ." Here the indignation of the writer 
 becomes uncontrollable, and, that he may reach up to these 
 apostolic meddlers without naming them, he says : " If an 
 angel from heaven should preach a gospel to you contrary 
 to that which we preached to you, let him be accursed ! " 
 And not content with saying this rather rough thing once, 
 be says it over again. He stoutly rebels at the authority 
 of the apostles — " false brethren," he call them — to whom 
 he will not be in subjection, " no, not for an hour." He 
 refers to the apostles again as " those who were of reputa- 
 tion," " who seemed to be somewhat — whatsoever they 
 were it makes no difference to me ;" and proceeds to de- 
 fend his doctrine of liberty from the bondage of the Jewish 
 
 t ■■' 
 
If 
 
 f: 
 
 li 
 
 
 il 
 
 
 ii 
 
 
 i; 
 
 i 
 
 
 f 
 
 1 
 
 4 
 
 f 
 
 i 
 
 .l 
 
 I 
 
 
 -! i'l 
 
 i 
 
 
 148 WANT OF HARMONY IN THE CHRISTIAN HOUSEHOLD. 
 
 ritual. But he cannot refrain from returning again and 
 again to pour his irony and his imprecations upon the 
 " apostles of the circumcision." People who can see in all 
 this indications of fraternal feeling among the first Christ- 
 tian leaders must have a strange idea of brotherly love. 
 
 At the writing of Galatians the strife was over the 
 question whether Gentiles must be circumcised as a con- 
 dition of admission into the Christian church. At the 
 writing: of Corinthians the discussion had advanced to 
 another stage. The question then was, should the Gen- 
 tile converts be allowed to eat meat that had been offered 
 to idols and afterwards offered for sale in the markets ? 
 A very trivial question, we should say, and so Paul also 
 regarded it ; but the party of Peter and James thought it 
 of sufficient importance to stir a fierce contention, threat- 
 ening the existence of the Greek churches. The tendency 
 of the ritualists to be forever " tithinjx mint " to the neji" 
 lect of the weightier matters was strikingly illustrated in 
 this outcry against certain meats. For at that very time, 
 as we see by Paul's letter to the Corinthians, the churches 
 there were in a shockingly low moral condition. The 
 great burden of the letter is complaint at this state of 
 things, report of which had come to his ears. But in the 
 midst of all this moral degradation the Judaizing party, 
 overlooking the churches from their seat in Jerusalem, 
 could bring in a purely formal question about meat ! And 
 we can see that it was made a delicate question, for Paul 
 argues it at length, hedging here and there lest he give 
 offence. On other matters he is bolder even where he is 
 
FURTHER SIGNS. 
 
 149 
 
 less sagacious. True to his own practice he discourages 
 marriage. Time is too short. The world is coming to an 
 end speedily, and a family would only embarrass a man 
 on tliat occasion. He dispenses much sound advice, has 
 a curious chapter on " speaking with tongues " which he 
 ranks the lowest of all "gifts,"* and finally sets forth his 
 doctrine of the resurrection. 
 
 Second Corinthians gives us much more insight into 
 matters concerning Paul personally, and reveals yet more 
 strongly than his previous writings the conflict between 
 him and the Jerusalem apostles. They had, it appears, 
 represented him as no apostle, as an upstart, preaching 
 himself and not Christ. Very vigorously he asserts his 
 claims to be reckoned an authority in the church. He 
 does not wish to be considered an apostle if he is to be 
 classed with the others who are called apostles. " For we 
 do not venture to reckon ourselves with some who com- 
 mend themselves," who think because they are such strict 
 Jews they are better than other folks. These Pharisaic 
 Christians of Jerusalem had considered it a condescension 
 to have anything to do with the church at Corinth. Paul 
 
 * As the exercise of these " gifts " involves the whole claim of Paul's tes- 
 timony to aupernaturalism as an actual witness, there is great temptation to 
 spread out here the exact nature of this testimony. Want of space, how- 
 ever, and the purpose not to go beyond a merely popular presentation of my 
 subject, prevent this. For an elaborate investigation of this matter I refer 
 to Supernatural ReJiy ion y Vol. III. Suffice it to say here that the word ren- 
 dered '* miracles " in these ei)istles should be rendered " powers,'" as it else- 
 where is, and was used by Paul to denote spiritual, not physical operations. 
 As to the " speaking with tongues," that was evidently enough only an ec- 
 static utterance of gibberish to which religious enthusiasts have not infre- 
 quently shown a tendency. 
 
 1. 1: 
 
 I 
 
 '!. I| 
 
150 
 
 PAULS IRONY. 
 
 i 
 
 1 
 
 I 
 
 contrasts himself with them : ** We do not stretoh our- 
 selves beyond our measure, as though we reacned not 
 to you ; not boasting in other men's labors ; not boast- 
 ing in another line of things made ready in our 
 hand."* At the same time he contends that in no 
 respect is he behind those too -apostolical* apostles, as he 
 derisively calls them. They have cruelly wronged him 
 and he feels it, but he will not let his indignation run 
 away with his discretion, for that would be to fall into 
 the snare which these " ministers of Satan " have set 
 for him. " I forgive," he says, " in order that Satan " — 
 and the reference is only too plain — " ma}'' not gain an 
 advantage over iis ; for we are not ignorant of his de- 
 
 vices."]. Such forgiveness is the severest kind of denun- 
 ciation. In fact the wounds he has received are so deep 
 that they will not heal. These "false apostles," Peter 
 and James, these " deceitful workmen, transforming them- 
 selves into apostles of Christ,"§ what have they done to 
 him ? They have sent their emissaries into his own 
 churches and sought to destroy his influence; have brought 
 in another doctrine, annulling the liberty of the gospel. 
 These emissaries have made themselves a bill of expense 
 to people for whom Paul had labored gratuitously ; and 
 lie is indignant that any of his old parishioners should 
 have turned from him to these " ministers of Satan." He 
 says, reproachfully : " Ye bear with it if one brings you 
 
 * 2 Cor. X. 12, seq. 
 
 + " Very chiefeat " in the common version. '* Overmuch apostles " is the 
 renderiujf of the learned author of SujJir natural Reliyion. 
 
 2 Cor. ii. 11. 
 
 § 2 Cor. xi. 13. 
 
HIS iNDiayA^TION. 
 
 151 
 
 ia the 
 
 into bondage, if one devours you, if one takes from you, 
 if one exalts himself, if one smites you in the face,"* and 
 submits that it is time for them to bear with him while 
 he sets forth his claims to have done more for Christ than 
 all his opponents put together. The great boast of Paul's 
 opponents was that they were Jews. He retorts : " Are 
 they Hebrews ? So am I. Are they Israelites ? So am 
 I. Are they Abraham's offspring ? So am I. Are they 
 ministers of Chris^ " I am more.""f* And then he recounts 
 his long list of sufferings for the gospel. This self-asser- 
 tion is not in the best of taste, we must admit, and the 
 writer is himself ashamed of it, but he seems to have had 
 no other way to defend hiniself. 
 
 Of course there are other features of these epistles 
 which for purposes of edification it would be more profit- 
 able to dwell upon ; but my present purpose is to find out 
 something about the origin and purpose of the New Tes- 
 tament writings, and this very contention between the 
 apostles, as Baur has shown, is the key which unlocks 
 the chief mysteries. 
 
 The Epistle to the Romans, though placed first, was 
 the last to be written of the epistles which we can with 
 certainty attribute to Paul. He has triumphed over his 
 opponents in regard to the specific differences indicated 
 in Galatiaiis and Corinthians. Circumcision and the 
 eating of meats derived from pagan sacrifices are no longer 
 the issues. The question now has narrowed itself down 
 simply to this : Is a Jew any better off for being a Jew ? 
 
 * 2 Cor. xi. 20. f 2 Cor. xi. 22, 23. 
 
152 
 
 ROMANS. 
 
 I 
 
 
 ■; 
 
 i 
 
 11 ii 
 
 1 
 i 
 
 ii 
 
 The point in dispute is changed, but Paul is contending 
 with the same old antagonists. The fury of his previous 
 onsets is spent, and indeed the issue is reduced from a 
 practical to a theoretical matter, and does not so directly 
 imperil the existence of the church. It required no great 
 foresight to see that however such a question was decided 
 at that time, the Jews could not long retain any pre- 
 eminence in the church, and so the apostle's fire burns 
 low in this discussion. Indeed his handling of this sub- 
 ject drops down into dry and dreary Rabbinism, in which 
 premise and conclusion are alike uninteresting to the 
 modern reader. The last chapters, however, commencing 
 with the famous twelfth, raise the intrinsic value of the 
 epistle to the first order. 
 
 Of the other ten epistles some may be his, others pretty 
 certainly are not his. Hebrews has always been suspected 
 and is now pretty generally given up. The three pas- 
 torals to Timothy and Titus are under almost as strong 
 an impeachment. The other six may or may not be gen- 
 uine. In either case they add little to our knowledge of 
 Paul and his relations to the other apostles. The books 
 falsely ascribed to him are still of a high order, and not 
 less valuable for religious instruction because written by 
 some other hand. We shall find in the New Testament, 
 as we found in the Old, a great deal of excellent writing 
 under an assumed and already famous name. 
 
 Paul's epistles were the first written books of the New 
 Testament, and they are therefore the first to which it 
 needs to pass in tracing the gradual development of cer- 
 
tnding 
 
 TttE FIRST CHRISTIAN WRITER. 
 
 153 
 
 tain lines oi thought. His doctrinal basis differs from 
 that of the preceding apocryphal books chiefly in the 
 assumption that the advent of the Messiah lias already 
 taken place. But beyond the bare facts that Christ came, 
 was crucified and rose again, Paul indicates very little 
 knowledge of him. He makes extensive use of the name 
 of Christ, but in his usage the name scarcely suggests a 
 person. It is a vague term having only an ideal sense, as 
 pure an abstraction as is " the Son of Man " in F iniel or 
 Enoch, The real Jesus, the man of flesh and l<iood, does 
 not figure in these epistles at all. No reference is made 
 to anything that Jesus ever did or said, except in one 
 instance ;* which is certainly remarkable, however we 
 explain it. Unquestionably he could have made effective 
 use of some of the acts and utterances of Jesus in carry- 
 ing out the scheme of a universal religion. Of special use 
 to him would have been the ethical precepts with which 
 the Master's discourses were so richly furnished. And 
 yet, for all that Paul says to the contrary, we might infer 
 that he never heard of these things. But that could 
 hardly be. What then does he mean by his silence touch- 
 ing the real life of the Master ? We are forced to conclude 
 that the personal Messiah was a matter of little conse- 
 quence to him as he looked back ; just as to the writer of 
 the book of Enoch a personal Messiah in anticipation had 
 been quite an unimportant feature in the tremendous 
 scenery about to be unrolled. The Christ he had in his 
 own mind, a purely ideal creation, was everything to 
 
 * 1 Cor. xi. 24, 25. 
 
 ■i 
 
 I 
 
 '■m 
 
 
154 
 
 THE CHtllST IDEA. 
 
 fi 
 
 Paul ; the actual man who grew up from the cradle, toiled 
 for his daily bread, became a reforming Rabbi, journeyed 
 wearily over the hills and by the lakes of Galilee telling 
 men how they ought to feel and act toward one another, 
 — this actual man had no part in his religious system. 
 The Jews abroad who were without personal knowledge 
 of Jesus got no knowledge of him from these letters of 
 Paul. They might imagine a being who had come and 
 gone, answering to their expectations ; but this was of 
 secondary importance. The Messianic condition of the 
 world was the great thing overshadowing all other hopes, 
 the reign of righteousness, in which the spiritual classes 
 had come to see the true Messiah.* Jesus, therefore, 
 under Paul's teaching passed rapidly into a metaphysical 
 entity which was the first step towards his deification. 
 In the next generation he is called a god ; then God ; then 
 Very God. 
 
 Another feature which served to connect these earliest 
 Christian writings with the preceding Jewish literature 
 was the pronounced expectation that the end of the world 
 
 * There is some difficulty in making ordinary Christians see that Paul 
 knew only a spiritual Jesus, for the simple reason that they sx?iritualize him 
 themselves. About the only things that people commonly think of Jesus 
 having done in the world are these three, in each of which he is only the 
 l>assive subject : He was born of a virgin, suffered under Pontius Pilate, was 
 raised from the dead. For the rest (and for two of these three points, as 
 many will say,) he is a being built up of pious imaginings; as unrelated to 
 this actual world as " Gabriel" or anj' of the heavenly host. But really if 
 Paul in strictness means a person when he says " Christ," what significance 
 can be attached to the constantly recurring phrases, " to be in Christ," 
 " Christ in us," etc. ? That there is a beautiful sense in these expressions I 
 am aware, but it is only to be reached by advancing beyond the human and 
 realistic ideas of Jesus. 
 
 ii|l 
 
Paul's antecedents. 
 
 155 
 
 [toiled 
 
 leyed 
 lellinof 
 
 )ther, 
 
 I'stem. 
 
 '■ledofe 
 
 was at hand. The apocalyptic books had associated the 
 coining of the " Son of Man " with the final collapse of the 
 material universe, and with this theory Paul is in full ac- 
 cord, with this simple difference, that the " great and ter- 
 rible day " is to be the second appearance of Christ. That 
 day is at hand, — just as was stated in the book of Enoch, 
 — would come within the life-time of some to whom he 
 wrote. His doctrine of the resurrection and the general 
 judgment corresponds also with the theories current in 
 the Jewish literature of the time. In short, he was a 
 Jew, as he himself says, nurtured in the ancient faith, his 
 mind strongly drawn to the later works of his country- 
 men. He knew no Christian books. He was the first 
 maker of a Christian book. But he had studied the Jewish 
 authors from the oldest of the prophets to the newest of 
 the apocrypha. He shows an especial familiarity with 
 Jesus ben Sirach* and uses his words ten times where he 
 quotes Jesus of Nazareth once. And his reading was not 
 confined to Jewish books. If we may credit the writer 
 of The Acts, he could aptly quote the Greek poets in 
 preaching to Athenians. He was a measurably cultured 
 as well as a vigorous man. Never w^ere letters more na- 
 tural and human than his. What should ever have led 
 anybody to suppose them supernatural is a question that 
 finds no answer in an examination of the writinofs them- 
 selves. There is nothing in them but that a man may well 
 have said, except that it be here and there an excess of 
 
 * Comp. Rom. ii. 5, J. S. xxv. 18, 19 ; Rom. ix. 21, J. S. xxxiii. 13 ; 1. 
 Cor. X. 25, J. S. xxxi. 16 : 2 Cor. vi. 14, J. S. xiii. 1 ; Gal. vi. 7, J. S. xvi. 12. 
 
 ii 
 
 
15G 
 
 NATURALNESS OF THE EPISTLES. 
 
 '1 ' 
 
 rancor or of solf-assurance. But these are human, cer- 
 tiiinly you could not call them divine. A satisfactory 
 feature about Paul's epistles, and one of the marks of their 
 genuineness, is, that he does not, in giving us accounts of 
 his own experiences, interlard them with stories of mira- 
 cle. In the book of Acts, which is mostly a fabrication, 
 Paul works miracles like any wizard ;* but in the epis- 
 tles there is no breach of the order of nature. He struof- 
 gles with the necessities and pains of existence, just as 
 we all must, and depends upon argument to convince 
 his hearers, never once callinfj in a stroke of magic. And 
 this illustrates again the ftict to which I have repeatedly 
 called attention, that where a truthful man, in the Bible 
 as elsewhere, relates what has gone on under his own ob- 
 servation, nothing supernatural occurs. Not that Paul 
 disbelieves in miracles — and this makes the case still 
 stronger, — he believes in them thoroughly; makes much, 
 for instance, of the resurrection of Jesus ; but the honest 
 soul never pretends to have witnessed a miracle.*!" If our 
 
 * Acts xiii. 2; xiv. 10, 20; xvi. 18, 2G ; xviii. 9; xix. 11, 12 ; XX. 10; 
 xxiii. 11 ; xxvii. 23 ; xxviii. 5, 8, 9. 
 
 t That is to say, anything which we should call a miracle. No doubt he 
 regarded the " speaking with tongues " and the visions he had of Jesus and 
 the " third heaven " miraculous. A ci'itic of this lecture has cited the claim 
 to have seen the risen Christ (1 Cor. xv. 8) in answer to the above statement. 
 It may be sufficient to say, in all deference to orthodox opinion, that when 
 we are meeting every day people, perfectly honest, as far as we can judge, 
 who declare that they have seen and are seeing all the while "risen spirits," 
 it is idle to pretend that anything supernatural is involved in such an expe- 
 rience. Paul believed his vision as objective and real, as the people just re- 
 ferred to believe theirs to be. If we allow his claim we must allow theirs, as 
 the two are precisely similar, and explain both by what is called the " spirit- 
 ual philosophy." But it is open to us to say that these visions are all subjec- 
 tive appearances, having no existence except in the mind of the "seer." In 
 either case there is no miracle. 
 

 NATURALNESS OF Tilli iil'iSTLES. 
 
 157 
 
 investigation shall show that in the New Testament, as in 
 the Old supernatural occurrences arc only narrated from 
 hearsay, a great stumUing-block in the way of Bible 
 readers will be removed, and they will be helped to a bet- 
 ter understanding and appreciation of the book. 
 
 'Ill 
 
 t i 
 
 
 ^l\ 
 
 In 
 
I' 
 
 > 
 
 iii* 
 
 , . 
 
 SEVENTH LECTURE. 
 
 OTHER BOOKS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT, 
 
 WK have seen something of the contention between 
 Paul and the elder apostles from Paul's point of 
 view. It wouhl be of exceeding interest if we could tarn 
 to undoubted writings of Peter, or Jant's, or John, and 
 seo how the matter loo', jd from their side. Unfortun- 
 ately, however, we have no "vvork of any one of these 
 apostles so well attested as are the four leading epistles 
 of Paul. The only work we have which professes to give 
 an account of the opening of the gospel to the Gentile 
 world untrammelled by the Jewish ceremonial, is the AcU 
 of the Apostles, an anonymous work of uncertain date, 
 which for various reasons cannot be taVien as a trust- 
 worthy record. One of the.se reasons and or. 3 which 
 under the circumstances might be reckoned conclusive, is 
 that the unknown author absolutely contradicts the plain 
 statements of the Apostle Paul. Paul tells us that the 
 admission of Gentiles into the Church without circum- 
 cision was strenuously opposed by the other apostles ; this 
 unknown author represents on the contrary that they 
 were the first to propose this liberal innovation. Paul 
 specifies among his opponents particularly Peter and 
 James, and recounts an unpleasantness which was deve- 
 
 It 
 
 i 
 
DISAGREEMENT OF THE ACTS WITH THE EPISTLES. 150 
 
 il 
 
 '•NT. 
 
 twcen 
 oint of 
 Id tLiin 
 n, and 
 ■ortun- 
 licse 
 epistles 
 to give 
 Grentile 
 iie Acts 
 1 date, 
 triist- 
 which 
 iive, is 
 3 plain 
 at the 
 ircum- 
 5; this 
 they 
 Paul 
 ' and 
 deve- 
 
 loped at Antioch where Peter had really been induced to 
 so far lay aside his Judaism as to eat with Gentiles ; but 
 when " certain persons came from James" with other ad- 
 vice, he went back into the most inveterate exclusiveness, 
 carrying with him the other Christian Jews of the place, 
 so that Paul thought it necessary to upbraid him " before 
 thein all" in the words: "If thou, being a Jew, livest af- 
 ter the manner of Gentiles, and not as do the Jews, why 
 compollest thou the Gentiles to live like the Jews ?"* 
 The unknown author of The Acts has it that long before, 
 Peter had had a revelation from on high making it clear 
 that Gentiles were as good as Jews, and that no race of 
 God's creatures are to be called unclean ;•(* and he is made 
 to declare this doctrine openly in words perfectly suited 
 to the mouth of Paul, but which, after reading the epistle 
 to the Galatians, we find it impossible to think could have 
 come from any of the elder apostles : " Then Peter opened 
 his mouth and said : ' Of a truth I perceive that God is 
 no respecter of persons ; but in every nation he that 
 feareth him and worketh righteousness is acceptable to 
 him.' "J Everything is reversed and Peter is made the 
 Apostle to the Gentiles, preaching to them with great 
 effect at Csesarea while yet Paul is laboring among the 
 Jews. It is Peter and not Paul who first has the contention 
 with the party of the circumcision and goes up to Jeru- 
 salem to explain matters, but with so much happier result 
 that, aftertalking perhaps three minutes, he satisfies James 
 and the rest, who with one accord graciously say ; " Then 
 ♦ Gal. iL t Chap. x. 9-16. JActa x. 34, 35. 
 
i 
 
 160 
 
 A THEOLOGICAL 
 
 
 11 : 
 
 hath God also to the Gentiles granted repentance unto 
 life."* All this time Paul shows no disposition to preach 
 to the Gentiles and does not f^o about this work till he is 
 sent by the others.-h Now all this sounds very strange 
 after reading Paul's account of himself, given incidentally 
 and with every mark of truth, in his epistles. But we 
 are not yet at the end of these strange contradictions, 
 nor shall we be able to go to the end of them. Passing 
 over much else we come to the report of Paul's visit to 
 Jerusalem to consult about his work among the Gentiles. 
 The necessity of this consultation arose from the fact 
 that the Greek churches were continually molested by 
 Christians from Judea who insisted that the converts 
 were bound to observe the Jewish ceremonial. Paul's 
 account of the meeting represents it, to say the least, as 
 decidedly inharmonious. He gives us to understand that 
 lie stood alcne in defence of his doctrine that the Gentile 
 Christian owed no service to the Jewish ritual, and shows 
 plainly that he only came ofi' with a reluctant admission 
 from Peter, James and John, " who seemed to be pillars" 
 that he " should go to the heathen" and they to the Jews. 
 Peter he especially designates as being by common con- 
 sent the AposUe of the Circumcision ; { the one next to 
 James most bitterly opposed to any concession to the 
 
 *xi. 18. +xiii. 3. 
 
 t This expression is used without offensive implications, as Paul elsewhere 
 speaks of Christ as a " minister of the Circumcision," showing that he was 
 not blind to the f^ct that the other apostles had the example of the Master 
 on their side. He did not look for authority to the man Jesus, but to the 
 risen and glorified Christ from whom he believed he had a " revelation." 
 
 I 
 
 I 
 
ROMANCE. 
 
 161 
 
 Gentiles.* When now we turn to the unknown narrator 
 of the event"!- we find that the " certain men" who had 
 been troubling Paul were not, as he represents, emissaries 
 from the Jerusalem church, but irresponsible persons 
 who had no countenance from the apostles. Instead of 
 finding the pillars of the church, as he indicates, strongly 
 set against his movement, and refusing to have anything 
 to do with it, only " certain of the sect of Pharisees" of- 
 fered objection, and Peter rose up and assumed the whole 
 responsibility, declaring that " God made choice among 
 us that the Gentiles by my mouth should hear the word 
 of the gospel and believe." Not only does Peter, who had 
 given Paul such trouble at Antioch, claim to be himself 
 the Apostle to the Gentiles, even James, who had sent 
 his tools there to instigate that trouble, even James, the 
 most bigoted Jew of them all, is made to give a hearty 
 assent to the plan of releasing the Gentile Christians 
 from observance of the Jewish ritual ! 
 
 Thus it becomes apparent on the slightest candid ex- 
 amination of the case that if Paul tells the truth this un- 
 known writer does not tell the truth. From what we 
 know of Paul we unhesitatingly accept his statement as 
 against the writer's, of whom we know nothing, not even 
 his name. Tradition has it that the book was written by 
 Luke, who also wrote the Third Gospel. But there is 
 not the slightest evidence that this was the writer's 
 name; even if that could be shown we should know no 
 more of him. The object of the book, however, is suHi- 
 * S«;e (jial, ii. f Acts xv. 
 
 10 
 
 .ill 
 
 1 
 
 .& 
 
i ' i.' 
 
 £ ; !: 
 
 102 
 
 INCREDIBLE 
 
 
 
 £ 
 
 H 
 It 
 
 ciently clear. The writer has Pauline views for which he 
 proposes to sacrifice Paul. The date of the writing, though 
 not to be exactly fixed, was subsequent to the death of 
 the great Apostle. Paul's idea of Christianity has tri- 
 umphed, the issue which had so disturbed the Church in 
 the first century was past, and it was desirable now to do 
 something to save the reputation of the elder apostles and 
 at the same time preserve to the Church a direct connec- 
 tion through them v/ith its Founder. Accordingly some 
 one who had more regard for the fame of the original 
 apostles than he had for truth, wrote this book, in which 
 no one of the characters is recognisable as we know him 
 elsewhere. Paul figures while in the presence of the 
 Twelve as a mere milk-sop, showing none of that kingly 
 will which " would not be in subjection, no, not for an 
 hour." Peter is ten times more like Paul than he is like 
 himself, and James has lost all his Jewish exclusiveness. 
 
 Among other reasons for not accepting this book as 
 authentic history I have space to mention only one. In 
 any book of profane history the profuse introduction of 
 stories of miracle is held to invalidate its claim to be a 
 truthful record. There is no reason why this should not 
 apply to the sacred writings. Believers in miracles can- 
 not pretend that power to work these wonders was ex- 
 clusively in the hands of the sacred writers or of their 
 nation. The Egyptians could play at the same game 
 with Moses in turning rodt* into snakes, and the Jews al_ 
 ways conceded that the working of miracles was a gift 
 which the heathen possessed to some extent in common 
 
STORIES. 
 
 163 
 
 wijh themselves. A miraculous story, therefore, in the 
 most favorable view, is entitled to only the same consi- 
 deration in a Jewish book that it has in a Greek or a 
 Persian book. In one place as in the other, it is antece- 
 dently incredible ; and though in view of the prevailing 
 belief of the ancients in the possibility of miracles occa- 
 sional statements of such alleged occurrences, made, as 
 Herodotus for instance makes them, with diffidence, may 
 not discredit a writer's general work, if he enters exten- 
 sively and positively into such statements, as do the 
 writers of the apocryphal gospels and the Lives of the 
 Saints, he forfeits nil title to our confidence as a narrator. 
 Now there is no book of the New Testament where such 
 free use is made of the supernatural as in the Acts of the 
 Apostles. This strange work begins with the appearance 
 of the risen Christ on Mount Olivet, where he issues 
 commands to the disciples and whence he ascends to 
 heaven in a cloud.* Angels then appear and talk with 
 them."|* Next they have a great meeting where the 
 apostles and others talk in all manner of languages^ 
 which they have never learned. Many other signs and 
 wonders are said to follow. Afterward Peter with a 
 word sets a man on his legs who had been a helpless 
 cripple from his birth.§ Peter rebukes a man and his 
 wife for some fault, wliereat they both fall down dead.|| 
 Miracles come on too thick to be recorded and it is 
 roughly said, " many signs and wonders were wrought 
 
 t". 1-13, 
 
 I 1 
 
 
 
 * i. 1-8. 
 § iii. 0. 
 
 ti.9, 
 V. 1-11, 
 
164 
 
 NOT HISTORICAL. 
 
 among the people."* The apostles are put in prison, but 
 it is of no use, for an angel opens the door and lets them 
 out.f An angel sends Philip to baptize a eunuch.| Saul 
 meets with a whole bevy of supernatural appearances on 
 the road to Damascus.§ A disciple named Ananias holds 
 a conversation with the Lord whose spoken words are 
 given. II Peter, who is the head figure in this work, 
 comes forward again, and heals a man of palsy by a word 
 of his mouth.^ Not content with recording this stretch 
 of powei', the writer gives a detailed statement of Peter's 
 raising a good woman to life after she had been some 
 time dead and was prepared for burial.** Peter and Cor- 
 nelius have a joint experience with angels and visions.-j-f* 
 Again wlien Peter is cast into prison an angel consider- 
 ately lets him out. JJ An angel smites Herod on his 
 throne and kilJs him. §§ Paul by a word smites a sor- 
 cerer with blindness. ||ii In order that Paul may not ap- 
 pear too much behind Peter he is made to heal a cripplell^F 
 and to cast a demon out of a damsel.*** For Paul, too, 
 when thrown into prison, the doors are miraculously 
 opened.-f~|-f He is also credited with working nrany "spe- 
 cial miracles," and the strangely apocryphal statement is 
 made that handkerchiefs and aprons sent from him 
 wrought wondeifully in the cure of diseases and the 
 casting out of devils.JJJ Disclosing again his desire that 
 Paul shall be even with Peter, the writer tells the story of 
 a young man who went to sleep while the apostle was 
 
 * V. 12. 
 
 ■. ix. :ii. 
 
 Ill xiii. 11. 
 
 t V. v.). 
 ** ix. 4li-42. 
 
 .1 II At V, I , 
 
 :rvii. '2r,. §ix. 1-9. i;ix.lO-lG. 
 
 ttx.MO. :;:;xn. 7. §§ xii. 20. 
 
 ■^^* xyi. }('), tM- xxi. 25, Xti xix. 12, 
 
FURTHER CONTRADICTIONS. 
 
 1G5 
 
 prcaclnng and fell headlong out of an upper window, 
 bruising himself to death ; whereupon Paul raises him to 
 life.* And so the narrative goes on to the end. The 
 mere fact that the book contains such an astounding 
 series of miraculous incidents is enough to set it outside 
 the domain of actual history. Even those who do not 
 find stories of miracle incredible must, we should suppose, 
 find it impossible to think that Paul had a hand in such 
 tremendous marvels, since he nowhere gives us in his 
 own writinors the sliojhtest intimation of these thinofs. 
 Moreover it is perfectly evident, even on a cursory exami- 
 nation, that this book was written to maZ;e history, not 
 to record it. It has been called a theological romance, 
 and certainly as such it has had a very great success ; a 
 success in fact entirely disproportionate to its merits. 
 Though the writer had some skill, he had small resources. 
 Only a few charactei's figure conspicuously, but even 
 these have no characteristics. They all make the same 
 speech, beginning: "Men and brethren," or " Ye men of 
 Athens." Even an anijel who is brouorht on the stao^e 
 for a little speech, sets out with the same formula : " Ye 
 men of Galilee." The writer thinks it not enough to 
 make Peter out the Apostle of the Gentiles, he must give 
 Paul a strong Jewish coloring, representing him as con- 
 sorting after his conversion only with Jewish Christians 
 and " straightway" preaching to the Jews at Damascus.-|* 
 After awhile the unconvert(id become incensed against 
 him and would have taken his life but that his friends 
 * XX. 10. t Acts ix. 19, 20. 
 
 Mi 
 
 
 
 ■.ff 
 
1 1 ^ 
 
 1 1 'J 
 
 . i 
 
 ' 'A 
 
 •i':i 
 
 if.v 
 
 1 " 
 
 m 
 
 I, 
 
 i; 
 
 * 'I 
 
 '^i" 
 
 lOG 
 
 THE CATHOLIC EPISTLES. 
 
 let him down over the walls by night in a basket, where- 
 uj)on he escaped to Jerusalem. Paul, on the contrary, dis- 
 tinctly says that when it pleased God to reveal to him the 
 truth of the gospel — he tells no story of a miraculous con- 
 version — " immediately " he conferred not with flesh and 
 blood but went down into Arabia. When afterward he 
 returned to Damascus he says nothing of having preached 
 to the Jews there, but says distinctly that he was ordain- 
 ed from on high to preach Christ to the heathen, and 
 " was unknown by face to the churches in Judea."* 
 Could he have passed ovei* the persecution of Damascus 
 and the basket e[)isode, and given us such a different no- 
 tion of his going to Jerusalem if these things had been 
 real ? He simply says that after spending three years in 
 Arabia and Damascus, presumably in retirement and re- 
 flection, he went up to see the leading Apostles. 
 
 The author of The Acts sets himself to the t'lsk of 
 abolishinor the differences between Paul and Peter, and he 
 does it in ever)'- sense of the word. He makes them the 
 best of friends and as like as two peas. Whatever feat 
 Peter performs, Paul goes through the same. Such a me- 
 chanical panorama of events poorly comports with the in- 
 finite variety of actual life, and betrays not only the ro- 
 mancer, but the poverty of his invention. I say unhesi- 
 tatingly, with Paul's faithful record befoi'e us, we must 
 set aside the book of Acts as an attempt to rob him of 
 his glory for the sake of securing to Gentile Christianity, 
 through an utterly false representation, the authority of 
 
 * Gal. i. 15, seq. 
 
 
THE CATHOLIC EPISTLES. 
 
 167 
 
 the elder apostles and especially the paternity of Peter. 
 I have said that it would be very gratifying if we had 
 an undoubted writing of one of the three " pillar " apos- 
 tles with whom Paul had his contention. To be sure we 
 have several epistles bearing their names, but there are 
 strong reasons for thinking that not one of them is genu- 
 ine. The Epistle of James, though judaistic,* is not suffi- 
 ciently so to have come from that apostle. The most 
 that can be said is that it was by some one who leaned 
 toward James. It can only be taken therefore as par- 
 tially reflecting the judgment of James in its references 
 to the doctrines of Paul. It attacks somewhat vehemently 
 the theory of " salvation by faith " and extols " works," 
 so that taking those words in their modern sense it sounds 
 well. But it soon becomes apparent to the careful reader 
 that by " works," the writer means observance of the 
 Jewish ceremonial among other things. The flaw that he 
 sees in salvation by faith is that fidelity to the old ritual 
 is left out. However this is by no means what Luther 
 called it, " an ep stle of straw." The writer, whoever he 
 was, had a strong gift of common-sense and shows famili- 
 arity with the late as the early Jewish literature. He 
 sets himself distinctly in antagonism with the Apostle 
 to the Gentiles, against whom he exclaims : " O, vain 
 man, wilt thou know that faith without works is dead ?" 
 and clearly indicates that he has read with decided dis- 
 approval the epistle to the Romans. Like Paul he knows 
 Jesus ben Sirach thoroughly and makes free use of his 
 
 * It is addressed only to " the twelve tribes." 
 
 I 
 
 I' I 
 
168 
 
 THE CATHOLIC EPISTLES. 
 
 '4' !■ 
 
 
 ill 
 
 words.* The book was written most likely shortly be- 
 fore the siege and destruction of Jerusalem, 
 
 Next in the New Testament order comes the First 
 Epistle of Peter, of which we can very positively say it 
 never was written by any other Peter than that imagin- 
 ary one of whom we read in the Acts ; the Peter who is 
 drawn after Paul. It may not unlikely be a better 
 epistle than the real Peter would have written, though 
 we should heartily welcome a word from him to see what 
 he had to say for his conduct at Antioch and for his doc- 
 trine of a Christian Judaism. That the elder apostles 
 had something vigorous to say for that doctrine, which 
 we should be sure to get in any genuine writing of theirs 
 may, I think, be considered certain. But there is noth- 
 ing of it in this epistle, which may therefore be set down 
 as written by some one who did not even reflect the opin- 
 ions of that apostle. Its date is uncertain ; probably it 
 was written toward the close of the first or early in the 
 second century. 
 
 The Second JSpistle of Peter, is one of the few canoni- 
 cal books that have always been under a cloud. Many 
 conservative critics freely admit that it could not have 
 been written until the latter half of the second century — 
 more than a hundred years after Peter was dead. A few 
 of the indications which lead to this judgment may be 
 briefly stated. No writer of an earlier date mentions the 
 book or refers to it. When first mentionedf it is not as- 
 
 * Comp. Jam. i. 5, J. S. vi. 37 ; Jam. i. 19, J. S. v. ii ; Jam. i. 27, J. S. iv. 
 10 ; Jam. iii. 5, J. S. xxviii. ii S. ; Jam. iii. 9, J. S. v. 13 ; Jam. v. 16, J. 
 S XXXV. 16, 17. t By Clement Alexandrinus. 
 
JUDE. 
 
 109 
 
 ciibod to Peter. According to Jerome it was generally 
 resfarded unauthentic as late as the end of the fourth cen- 
 tury. Moreover the book betrays itself. It copies Jude, 
 who wrote after Peter's death. It makes Peter call Paul 
 "our beloved brother," which for those primitive times 
 would have been an extraordinary stretch of suavity af- 
 ter Galatiaois and Second Corinthians. But that he 
 should have called these very epistles, or any other writ- 
 ings of Paul, " Scriptures," as he is there made to do, is of 
 course impossible. No Christian writings were reckoned 
 Scriptures at that early day. The writer also shows 
 that in his time it had become a grave question why the 
 second coming of Christ was delayed,* which is positive 
 proof that he wrote long after the apostolic age. 
 
 Three brief writings are called the First, Second and 
 Third Epistles of John. These, however, make no pre- 
 tence of being the work of an apostle. The last two ac- 
 tually exclude such a supposition by the statement that 
 they are from an " elder " or presbyter. Many critics 
 find indications that these epistles and the Fourth Gospel 
 are by the same hand ; and as that work is now believed 
 to date from the second century, they have cast about 
 among the presbyters of that time to find, if possible, one 
 who from what is known of him might have produced 
 these writings. As a result Renan and others have fixed 
 upon a notable man known as the Presbyter John 
 whom they regard as the probable author of the Gospel 
 and the three Epistles. If they are right there is no mis- 
 * Chap. iii. 4. 
 
 n- I 
 
 % 
 
 \^ 
 
170 
 
 REVELATION. 
 
 i] 
 
 application of the name of Jol n, but only a niisappieliun- 
 sion as to what John ; the Church tendency being, of 
 course, to carry the credit back to the apostle. 
 
 Our desire, therefore, for an undoubted epistle of one 
 of the three pillar apostles must go unsatisfied. Jude or 
 Judas, whose name is attached to a very brief epistle, is 
 not easily identified. Tt appears from verse 17 that he 
 was not an aposMe. ile calls himself " the brother of 
 James." If, ps seems likely, the James he means was 
 the Bishop of Jerusalem, then Judo must havo been also 
 a brotherof Jesus. The authenticity of the writing has been 
 much questioned, partly because there is so little of it, while 
 there is so much that a brother of Jesus might have told 
 us ; partly because the writer quotes the book of Enoch 
 as a veritable utterance of the antediluvian, that being 
 thought an unhappy concession for an inspired writer to 
 make to an apocryphal book. Neither of these points 
 seem to me to count any thing against the authenticity of 
 the epistle ; but I find much difficulty in supposing that 
 a brother of Jesus would refer to him as thr Lord Jesus 
 Christ, and couple his name with that of the Lord God 
 in the manner of this epistle. The intimacy of the family 
 relation, especially the familiar intercourse of brothers, 
 hardly permits the growth of this mystic conception. In- 
 deed it is matter of record in the gospels that Jesus' bro- 
 thers gave him only too little consideration while he lived. 
 James, it is true, came to the front after the crucifixion, 
 but then a position of influence opened to him, and to in- 
 ducements of that sort he was evidently susceptible. Of 
 
A GREAT ENIGMA. 
 
 171 
 
 ■el It'll- 
 ng, of 
 
 1 goes 
 
 JuJe wc know alniOHt nothing. The epistle whi 
 under his name, the substance of which may be his, is 
 strongly Jewish, and was put forth to combat certain cor- 
 ruptions in doctrine and practice which had crept into 
 the Church. The teaching of Paul is referred to as tlu; 
 *' error of Balaam," and woes are pronounced upon those 
 who accept it. 
 
 There remains for us to consider in this lecture the 
 book of Ret'elatlon, or, as it is otherwise called, the Chris- 
 tian J poca^^psr. There is in the judgment of able critics 
 a strong probability that this book is, and it prof<'sses to 
 bo, the work of the Apostle John. One thing, however, 
 is certain, whoever wrote it never wrote any other book 
 of the New Testament. The style of the writer is un- 
 mistakable, and we find it nowhere else. If this is the 
 apostle some other author must be found f r the gospel 
 and epistles that go under the name of John. The book 
 is an attempt to produce, in the fashion of Dan lei and 
 Enoch, a prophecy which should, in strange aad puzzling- 
 symbols, Kt once reveal and hide the facts concerning the 
 speedy coming of Christ the second time, and the conse- 
 quent end of the world. The writer's diction fitted him 
 wonderfully for his task, and wherever we can under- 
 stand him we find him a real " son of thunder." But for 
 the most part he has so securely hidden away his thought 
 that nobody has been able to find out what it is. The 
 writing was done, as was the book of Daniel, in a time of 
 intense political excitement. Judea was in full rebellion 
 and Rome was gathering her legions about ill-fated Jeru- 
 
 (I I 
 ,( 
 
 i'! 
 
 Ml 
 ■ "I 
 
172 
 
 ANTI-PAT'LINK 
 
 VI ! 
 
 'I 
 11 
 
 'f 
 
 ■ - U I 
 
 Xi 
 
 sjilcin. John from tho i.'^le of Patmos, lookino- out upon 
 the <;loomy prospect, poured forth in enigmatic but truly 
 ])rophetic tone liis weird vision of the future. Whatever 
 it was tliat he supposed to be coming to pass under his 
 figures of beasts and angels, trumpets and seals, this nmeh 
 is cei-tuin, it was to come qidcldy* Through a series of 
 teriific calamities Israel was to be brought off triumpliant 
 at last. The Lord himself would come and overwhelm 
 the enemies of his nation and his Church in everlastincr 
 fire. For, we observe, this writer sticks to his Jewish ex- 
 clusiveness. Only one hundred and forty-four thousand 
 are " sealed " from the impending destruction, and tliese 
 are all Jews, twelve thousand out of each tribe. The 
 uncircumcised are in his thouofht unclean and detestable. 
 In short this is a book which, whether by an a})ostle or 
 not, fairly represents the spirit of that part of the primi- 
 tive Church which was dominated by the Twelve. If 
 it is the work of John, we have here one of the very 
 books we so much desire to see as throwing some light 
 upon the great controversy from the conservative or 
 judaistic point of view. What has John, writing ten 
 years after the publication of Paul's great epistles, to say 
 of him and his revolutionary movement ? 
 
 Preliminary to his visions he addresses a few words to 
 each of the seven churches of Asia-Minor, writing as a 
 Jew to Jews. Commencing with the Church of Ephesus, 
 he makes a thrust at Paul in the very first sentence : " I 
 know thy works and thy labor and thy patience, and 
 
 * xxii. 20. 
 
NARROWNESS OF JOHN. 
 
 173 
 
 very 
 
 how thou canst not i)ear them which are evil, and how 
 thou hast tried them who say thrij rrrr (ipm^fles and are 
 not and hast found them liars."* In what he Ims to say 
 to another church we find him referring to Paul's views 
 as the " doctrine of Balaam, who taught Balac to cast a 
 stumbling-block bc^foro the children of Israel, to eat thinrjs 
 sacrificed to idols." f Again he s}iys : '• I know the blas- 
 phemy of them who say they are Jews and are not, but 
 are of the synagogue of Satan."J Thus it was even dis- 
 puted that Paul was a Jew. We have seen how he felt 
 called upon vehemently to assert the fact of his Jewish 
 parentage,§ and we have it from Epiphanius that a sect 
 of Jewish Christians, known as Ebionites, positively as- 
 serted that Paul was born a Gentile but became a prose- 
 lyte to Judaism with a view to secure a daughter of the 
 high-priest in marriage ; that when the priest refused his 
 consent to this arrangement, Paul at once sickened of Ju- 
 daism and began his attacks upon circumcision, the Sab- 
 bath and the Law. Malicious stories like this could not 
 have circulated about the gi-eat apostle but that there 
 was a party in the Church which bore him a bitter en- 
 mity. Whether or not the writer of Revelation means 
 Paul when he speaks again of " them of the synagogue 
 of Satan who say they are Jews and are not, but do lie,"|| 
 he shows his own narrowness and bigotry and the immense 
 importance he sets upon being a Jew. Such a man 
 would of course have withstood every effort to carry the 
 
 » ii. 2. t ii. H. Comp. 1 Cor. viii. 4, 8 ; x. 25-27. 
 
 gp. 154. Iliii. 9, 
 
 Ijii. 9. 
 
174 
 
 HIS FEELING 
 
 i 
 
 gospel to the Gentiles. This corresponds precisely with 
 the idea we get of John from Paul's references to him, 
 and is therefore one of the capital indications of the 
 authenticity of the book. It is quite in accordance with 
 what we should expect from earnest men, engaged in a 
 supremely important cause, that where radical differences 
 arise deep feeling should be stirred. Nor does it happen 
 in such cases that the feeling is only on one side. Noth- 
 ing but the feebleness of your £,niagonist or the impo- 
 tence of his case, keeps you from being aroused when he 
 is aioused. If he, repressing his wrath as best he can, 
 sti!) breaks out in invective, some forceful utterance will 
 spring to your lips if there is any strength of manhood 
 about you. Paul refers to some " overmuch apostles," 
 not by name, to be sure, but by unmistakable implication, 
 as " false brethren," and to their messengers and repre- 
 sentatives, if not to themselves, as " ministers of Satan." 
 But in the use of rough words and deprecatory allusions 
 the Rcvelator is not behind. We have observed his re- 
 peated reference to Paul's fellowship as the " synagogue 
 of Satan." " Satan," indeed, became the word with which 
 to point a jibe at this man " who claimed to be p.n apostle 
 and was not." Occasionally he is Balaam, the heathen 
 prophet. Once he is pointed at as " that woman Jezebel, 
 who calleth herself a prophetess, to teach and to seduce 
 my servants to commit fornication and to eat things sacri- 
 Jiced to idols.''* Terrible vengeance is denounced upon 
 
 * ii. 20. The true rendering is "thy wife .Jezebel," which addressed to a 
 church is of course figurative. Fornicatioii and its equivalents in this con- 
 nection appear to be used ii;<uratively, to indicate the uncleanness whicli a 
 Jew taites from mixing with Gentiles on terms of equality. 
 
 II' 
 
TOWARD PAUL. 
 
 I/O 
 
 all who follow this teacher. Jn this connection, and to 
 make his allusion unmistakable, John recalls and paro- 
 dies an expression of Paul. In one of his very finest pas- 
 sages the latter had spoken of the mysteries which had 
 been disclosed to hira. " God," he said, " hath revealed 
 them to us by his Spirit ; for the Spirit searcheth all 
 things, even the depths of God."* " The ' depths ' of Sa- 
 tan," scornfully retorts John. " To you I say, as many 
 as have not this doctrine (Paul's doctrine, before relerred 
 to, of eating meat that had been offered to iilols), such as 
 liave not known the * depths ' of Satan, as they speak " — -f 
 to such he says he "will be lenient. 
 
 So far I have only referred to the first chapters of this 
 singular book, and that is as far perhaps as a prudent 
 man would care to go into it. As soon as the writer gets 
 through his addi'csses to the seven churches he plunges 
 into such obscurities and hides his conceptions behind 
 such extraordinary symbols that no sane person can pre- 
 tend to make out what ho does mean. No great confidence, 
 therefore, can be placed on any supposed allusion to Paul 
 in the body of this work. At the same time it would 
 appear that he must bo the person shadowed under the 
 name of "the false prophet."J A spirit goes "out of tlio 
 mouth of the false prophet," working wonders, attracting 
 the attention of the whole world. Next we hear of the 
 false prophet who wrought these wonders, he is taken 
 
 * 1 Cor. ii. 10. 
 
 t liev. ii. 21. 'JMie alluHion \» obucured in the EugliMh version ; in the 
 Greek it iw apparent. 
 :;:xvi. 13; xix. 20; xx. TO. 
 
 
17(i 
 
 HIS JilCJOTllY. 
 
 and " cast alive into '\ lake of fire and burnint( brimstone." 
 The heathen nations are the children of Satan, the Jews 
 are the children of God. Paul in going out to preach the 
 gospel to the heathen, goes out, Satan-like, " to deceive 
 tlie nations wliich are in the four corners of the earth."* 
 And to this ini(iuity the writer atti'ibutes the scenes 
 which were transpiring as he wrote ; the gathering of the 
 Roman legions, who " went up on the breadth of the earth 
 and compassed the camp of the saints about and the be- 
 loved city.''^!* He consoles himself, however, with the re- 
 tlection that Satan and his })rophet are " cast into the 
 lake of fire and brimstone, there to be tormented day and 
 night forever and ever." 
 
 The Apocalypse, as far as we can understand it at all, 
 goes to corroborate the view drawn from Paul's epistles 
 as to the situation between him and the other apostles, 
 lleailing this book we are more than ever convinced that 
 he does not exaggerate the opposition he met with in 
 seeking so to .shapj the gospel as that the world outside 
 of Jewry uiight receive it. On the other hand the Apoca- 
 lypse, considered as the wor!c of John, brings an addi- 
 tional witness to invalidate the record of events which 
 we have in The Acts. So narrow and bigoted a Jew as 
 by h',-. own showing he is, could never have given his 
 conscmt to the admission of Gentiles into the Church with- 
 out [)assing tlirough the ante-room of Judaism. He is 
 
 *xx. 8. 
 
 t XX. '.K Tlie writer, Kptiakiny prophetically, ways that "fire came down 
 from (rod, out of heaven," ami devoured the assailantH. The rcHidt of the 
 siege, however, proved very different. 
 
APOSTOLIC SUCCESSION CUT OFF. 
 
 177 
 
 the very man to have said, " Except ye be circumcised af- 
 ter the prescription of Moses ye cannot be saved." Wri- 
 tinir before the conciliators undertook their task of cover- 
 ing up the strife in the early Church, his book reflects, 
 as far as such an anomalous work can be expected to re- 
 flect anything, the actual state of feeling in his party at 
 the time. 
 
 Within a year or two from the writing of this book 
 Jerusalem fell after a memorable siege, the horrors of 
 which will never be effaced from human remembrance. 
 Revelation itself is a vision, or series of visions, wrought 
 out under the excitement of these appalling conditions. 
 It is the expiiing echo of Jewish prophecy — none the less 
 Jewish for being also Christian. Scarcely had it circ:i- 
 latb'l. among the churches when the lurid light of the 
 burning city lit up the southern sky, and in the agony of 
 many thousand* suflferers Jerusalem was utterly blotted 
 out. 
 
 The fall of the city was also the fall of the really apos- 
 tolic Church which had its seat there. The final and ir- 
 retrievable extinction of the Jewish state had the eti'ect 
 to give an immense impulse to Pauline Christianity. 
 The Gentile Christians in Palestine who had given in 
 their adhesion to the Mosaic ceremonial now turned away 
 from it, and the Jewish party was reduced to a feeble 
 minority. It withdrew to Pereea, where it gradually di- 
 minished and finally disappeared altogetiier. 
 
 * Joaephus puts it ovor a million, but the city coalJ never have heU a 
 tenth part of that number. 
 
 11 
 
 I 
 
ITS 
 
 l^EASONS FOR DWELLING 
 
 
 lii 
 
 i 
 
 Such fin ignubie einling of the work of the elder apos- 
 tles had an un})leasant look, especially to those who here- 
 tofore had held to them. It absolutely cut of the apos- 
 tolic succession before the end of the first centu ry. Hence 
 a series of writings with the set purpose of making it ap- 
 pear that Peter, James and John were heart and hand in 
 favor of the promulgation of the gospid to the Gentiles, 
 free from all entanglement with the Mosaic law. 
 
 These vvritings are the epistles hearing the name of 
 Peter, and the book of Acts whose presentation of the 
 animus of the elder apostles, being in accordance with 
 what to the great body of the Church seemed becoming 
 in men clothed with such exalted functions, was the 
 more readily accepted, and, notwithstanding its glaring 
 contradictions of the older books, became in a little while 
 the established view. Peter was raised to the head of 
 the Church which he had no part in building, and the re- 
 putation of Paul was correspondingly eclipsed from the 
 memorials preserved in his epistles of his having dared 
 to contend with Peter. Thus the mere accident of a 
 man's being one of the original band of discii)les overbal- 
 anced the adverse fact that he left no written or spoken 
 word that can be said to be of the least value, and quite 
 gave him the precedence over a really s^reat man whose 
 rightful praise it is to have saved Cbristiaiiit-y from the 
 Jewish grave in which the Twelve, hontfaUy Mit 'Aindly, 
 did their best to bury it. 
 
 It mny appear to some that I am dwellinf: ioo long on 
 this iirst division in the Church ; and it inay well be 
 
 ^ 
 

 ON THIS STRIFE. 
 
 179 
 
 , 
 
 asked, What of all this ? Let me say that it is not from 
 any preference for angry words, or from any desire to 
 disparage the apostolic Church, that I have so steadily 
 directed your attention to the great birth -struggle out of 
 Judaism. It is no gratification to me to know that the 
 first Christians did not love one another. But this fact 
 has been dwelt upon because of its bearing on larger 
 matters. Two important conclusions flow from this dis- 
 cussion : First, the fame of Paul is rescued fron. the im- 
 putations of weakness and truckling under which he has 
 suffered since the writing of the book of Acts. Secondly, 
 the way is opened to an explanation of the miraculous in 
 the New Testament on the irrefragable ground that it is 
 not supported by the testimony of ej e-witnesses. This 
 miracle question is the rock of offence to the intelligent 
 student of the Bible at the present time ; and whatever 
 helps at this point is of the highest value. An inquiry 
 into the apostolic controversy has led us to see that the 
 book which alone gives the account of miracles wrought 
 by the apostles is not authentic history. These stories 
 therefore at once fall into the character of legends, and 
 give the reader no further trouble. The advantage gained 
 from this consideration will not be lost as we proceed to 
 the study of the gospels. 
 
EIGHTH LECTURE. 
 
 THE GOSPELS. 
 
 m ■ ■'■ \ 
 
 rT"lHE chief embarrassment in writing these lectures 
 -■- has been the breadth of the subjects with which 
 we have had to deal. A vast amount of study has been 
 devoted to the Bible, and now any adequate presentation 
 of the subject involves a review of ciitics and commenta- 
 tors as well as the book itself. This has been found out 
 of the question in the course of a few lectures. Especi- 
 ally apparent is the impossibility of any such thing as we 
 come to the Gospels which hav3 been the subject of such 
 minute and elaborate examination, aud on which books 
 have been written almost without number. I must there- 
 fore content myself with a few general statements, de- 
 signed chiefly to correct common misapprehensions. 
 
 It is still thought by most readers that these four 
 books were actually written by the men to whom they 
 are ascribed, Matthew, Mark, Luke and John, Matthew 
 and John being of the original twelve and therefore eye- 
 witnesses of what they relate. The immense advantage 
 to be derived from the testimony of persons who speak 
 from their own knowledge has led apologists to make the 
 strongest possible defence of this theory. Honest criti- 
 cism, however, finds no sufficient ground for such a suppo- 
 sition. Indeed the want of evidence as to the authorship 
 
OBSCURITY OF ORIGIN. 
 
 181 
 
 of the gospels is about the most startling fact we meet 
 with in the study of the Bible. For upon these records 
 the Church of every name professes to stand, and we are 
 utterly unable to show who made the records. None of 
 these writings had been produced when Paul wrote, or 
 he would have distinctly referred to them. If any be- 
 ginnings had been made t'^ward a rscord of the sayings 
 and doings of Jesus, they must certainly have received 
 his notice. We must therefore come down to the verge 
 of the destruction of Jerusalem before the composition of 
 anything in the shape of a gospel was attempted. There 
 is evidence of the existence of something of the sort 
 about that time which was attributed to Matthew, and 
 which is supposed to have been the basis on which our 
 Gospel " according to Matthew " was afterwards formed. 
 But the whole subject is obscure to a painful degree, and 
 very little can be said about it with any degree of posi- 
 tiveness. But if we are in the dark as to Matthew, much 
 more so are we as to either of the other gospels. Who 
 wrote them, or when they were written ; whether the 
 second preceded the third in time, or vice versa ; whe- 
 ther one was made up from anotlier, or independently, 
 or from a preceding record which was then discarded and 
 lost, are questions about which difi'erent theologians 
 will lead you in all imaginable different ways. In fact 
 there is not in all controversial literature such a medley 
 of confused and discordant voices as are raised in the ef- 
 fort to set up securely some hypothesis about the forma- 
 tion, date and authorship of the gospels. O^e must con- 
 
1.S2 
 
 (iRADUAL FORMATION. 
 
 mi 
 
 
 
 fiidor with ainazeineiit the vast supoistructurc of theology 
 built on these uncertain foundations that hardly afford a 
 point of security on which to hang even a negative criti- 
 cism. 
 
 This however we can say. It cannot be shown that 
 any of the gospels as we have them existed before the 
 beginning of the second century. But there is good rea- 
 son to suppose that at least the First and Second Gospels 
 were not originally written in their present shape. What 
 the previous writings were from which these were made 
 is almost wholly a matter of conjecture, our actual know- 
 ledge of them being limited to a few more or less doubt- 
 ful quotations found in the Christian Fathers. It is more 
 feasible to fix upon portions of our gospels which in all 
 probability are among the additions made to those origi- 
 nal records. Stories of the miraculous conception, of the 
 singing angels announcing the birth of Christ, of the fish 
 taken with money in its mouth to pay taxes, and many 
 another incident of strongly apocryphal sound, belong, it 
 would appear, to these additions, for we have found such 
 stories to be the sort of thing which it takes time to de- 
 velop. Matthew was an eye-witness of many of the 
 events in the life of Jesus, we are often told. To be sure 
 he was ; and if we had a work direct from his hand it 
 would go far to settle some (questions now in dispute. 
 But that work we have not, ext'ej)t as it has been recast 
 and enlarged l»y other hands. In th^ First (lospel there 
 is perhaps the substance of what Matthew v/rote. Bi|t 
 jt is impossi)»l(; now to say jiutjioritatlvely what portions 
 
' 
 
 THK ORIGINAL MATTliEU 
 
 183 
 
 are his, or whether a single statement stands as he left it. 
 The favorite notion is that the original Matthew was 
 restricted mainly to a record of the words of Jesus as he 
 remembered them, and that the stories of miracle that 
 appear in the narrative as we have it were an after- 
 rrrowth. This accords with what we know of the forma- 
 
 o 
 
 tion of such stories in other quarters, and, in the absence 
 of any more reasonable conjecture, must be allowed to 
 stand. 
 
 We may therefore suppose that Matthew from his own 
 recollection wrote out, as fully as he was able after the 
 lapse of thirty or forty years, the sayings of Jesus. Many 
 of these had been preserved by constant repetition among 
 the disciples ; other less familiar passages were in danger 
 of being lost if not committed to writing. It is not to be 
 supposed that if we had Matthew's own record, made, say 
 thirty yeai's after the events, it would be a perfectly ac- 
 curate statement of what Jesus said and did. Much 
 would inevitably have been forgotten in that time; much 
 more would have become confused and been mis-stated ; 
 and not unlikely, under the changed conception of the 
 nature of Christ, many natural events would have seemed 
 supernatural. But we must remember we have no tran- 
 Bcript of the real Matthew. We have the recast and en- 
 largement of his work ])y an unknown hand at a much 
 later date. No traces of tlio gospel as wo have it are to 
 be found until toward the close of the second century. 
 For fifty years, at least, from MattJiew's time it had been 
 copie(j f\,\i(\ enlarged upon by many persons. Of this we 
 
■f I 
 
 If;' 
 
 If 
 
 i -r- 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 # ' 
 
 
 1 .• 
 
 
 '■ 
 
 
 J 
 
 ll«t 
 
 i 
 
 n 
 
 184 
 
 MANY GOSPELS WRITTJIN. 
 
 are assured by the writer of the Third Gospel who intro- 
 duces his version of the story in these words : " Inas- 
 much as many have undertaken to arrange a narrative 
 of those things which are fully believed among us, even 
 as they were delivered to us by those who were eye-wit- 
 nesses from the beginning and became ministers of the 
 word, it seemed good to me also, having accurately traced 
 up all things from the first, to write to thee a connected 
 account." Out of the " many" here referred to who had 
 undertaken this task there remains only the First Gospel. 
 The Third Gospel is written avowedly not by an eye-wit- 
 ness of the events narrated. The Second, in its present 
 shape, is an enlargement on the work of a man who was 
 himself not an apostle. The first is based on a writing, 
 how extensive we do not know, of the Apostle Matthew. 
 As far then as these three gospels are concerned we have 
 nothing which can be certainly said to be in the nature 
 of direct testimony as to the sayings and doings of Jesus. 
 It is all somebody's report of what somebody else heard. 
 Matthew's evidence is included in the gospel that goes 
 under his name, but where his evidence begins or where 
 it ends no one can say with certainty. 
 
 As proofs then of anything very improbable these wri- 
 tings cannot be accepted. But they are of inestimable 
 value for what they contain of the teaching of Jesus, 
 which is usually of such nature as to require no proof. 
 The internal evidence of the genuineness of many of his 
 sayings is often of the most convincing. They have a 
 superiority of their own which separates them widely 
 
TlIK WOllDS OF JESUS. 
 
 185 
 
 from the comments and additions of the writers. We are 
 able to select much which we may confidently believe 
 to be substantially what he said ; a great part of the ser- 
 mon on the mount, many of the parables, and otlier moral 
 and religious utterances scattered through these three 
 gospels. The truth of these sayings would not be better 
 established if Jesus had written them out himself and we 
 had his own manuscript. Take the Beatitudes or the 
 Golden Rule or the two commandments which sum up 
 the Law and the prophets, authentication of documents 
 can do nothing to enhance the value or the authority of 
 such teaching. It finds its sufticient testimony in every 
 man's conscience. 
 
 But in the verification of narrative there is no such 
 appeal. You cannot tell by putting it to your own con- 
 sciousness whether Jesus spent the period of his ministry 
 as the Synoptics say, mostly in Galilee, or, as John says, 
 in Judea. To establish the truth of a narrative, especi- 
 ally if it contains anything improbable, it must come well 
 authenticated. As the facts recorded increase in impro- 
 bability the witnesses must be multiplied and their cre- 
 dentials must stand a closer scrutiny ; and where the as- 
 serted facts are in the highest degree improbable, contra- 
 vening all experience and observation, the evidence 
 brought must be direct, abundant and complete, to entitle 
 the statement even to be considered. It is evident from 
 what has been said that this is wholly wanting as regards 
 the first three gospels. Hence, though they satisfy us 
 that they contain very many genuine sayings of Jesus, 
 
 M 
 

 
 IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 It 
 
 <^.4^ 
 
 K^ 
 
 
 a 4^ 
 
 1.0 
 
 1.1 
 
 l^|2£ 12.5 
 
 l^lii 
 
 ■ 2.2 
 
 Ml .3. mm 
 u lii 
 
 Itt IliB 
 
 12.0 
 
 1.8 
 
 IHni 
 
 L25 mu 11.6 
 
 6" 
 
 f^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 w. 
 
 
 '/ 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sciences 
 
 CorporaHon 
 
 23 VVIST MAIN STMIT 
 
 WltSTIR,N.Y. 14SM 
 
 (71*)«7a-4S03 
 
^ 
 
 ^.^ 
 
 '^ 
 
 > 
 
I 
 
 u 
 
 18() 
 
 THK FOURTH dOSPKL. 
 
 they come far short of establishing the credibility of a sin- 
 gle miraculous incident. 
 
 The Gospel of John, it may be said, is the work of an 
 eye-witness and makes up this deficiency of evidence. 
 But the author of this gospel is an eye-witness only on 
 the supposition that he is the Apostle John. I have be- 
 fore stated that it is absurd to suppose that the same 
 person wrote this gospel and the book of Revelation. As 
 a comj)etent authority has said : " The translators of our 
 New Testament have labored, and not in vain, to elimi- 
 nate as far as possible all individuality of style and lan- 
 guage, and to reduce the various books of which it is 
 composed to one uniform smoothness of composition. It 
 is therefore impossible for the mere English reader to ap- 
 preciate the immense difference which exists between the 
 harsh and Hebraistic Greek of the Apocalypse and the 
 polished elegance of the Fourth Gospel, and it is to be 
 feared that the rarity of critical study has prevented any 
 general recognition of the almost equally striking con- 
 trast of thought between the two works."* As I took oc- 
 casion to show in my last lecture, the book of Revela- 
 tion is written from the standpoint of unmitigated Juda- 
 ism. We have only to read the first chapters to see that. 
 The Fourth Gospel, on the contrary, is distinguished by a 
 decided aversion for Judaism ; the writer showing that 
 he is by no means a Jew. There is none of the spirit 
 which breathes anathemas on those " who say they are 
 Jews and are not." So it is the fashion of apologists to 
 
 * S'lpernatural K»'lif,'ioTi, A'ol. IT. p. .'{88, 
 
NOT IJY THE APOSTLE. 
 
 187 
 
 f a sin- 
 
 V of an 
 iclence. 
 •nly on 
 ve be- 
 same 
 n. As 
 of our 
 elimi- 
 
 id Ian- 
 it is 
 
 n. It 
 
 to ap- 
 
 en the 
 
 id the 
 to be 
 
 d any 
 con- 
 
 'k oc- 
 
 5ve]a- 
 
 ruda- 
 
 that. 
 by a 
 that 
 
 ipirit 
 
 7 are 
 
 ts to 
 
 say that John wrote it when he was a very old man, a 
 long time after he wrote the Apocalypse. But the con- 
 trast between the two works is altogether too great to be 
 gotten over in that way. Indeed the impossibility of the 
 same man writing all the books attributed to John was 
 very early seen and pointed out.* But for one reason 
 and another the book of Revelation had come to be con- 
 sidered lightly. Gentile Christians did not relish its 
 strong Jewish tone ; moreover its prophecies had failed, 
 and there was even an advantage in impeaching its apos- 
 tolic authorship. Accordingly the drift of opinion in the 
 early Church was in favour of the claim that John wrote 
 the gospel and the epistles. Modern criticism has re- 
 versed this judgment, and upon ample grounds. The 
 literature of the subject is immense, and the verdict of 
 able critics is by no means unanimous, but the weight 
 of opinion gives the Apocalypse to John and the other 
 books to another hand, writing more than a century later. 
 This view is strongly supported by the fact that no clear 
 indication can be brought from the writings of the Chris- 
 tian Fathe)*s that the Fourth Gospel was in existence un- 
 til the latter part of the second century .-j- IrenjDUS is 
 the first to speak of the four gospels, and he wrote nearly 
 two hundred years after Christ. But the strongest indi- 
 cation that it was not vrritten by a companion of Jesus 
 is to be found in the work itself. It sets out with a 
 theological formula, and the maiu purpose of the writer 
 
 * By Dionysius, Bishop of Alexandria, al)out the middle of the third cen- 
 tury. 
 t l^'ir.sL attributed to John hy Tlieophihis of Antioch, ahuul. 180, 
 
1S8 
 
 ITS PURPOSE. 
 
 :j! M,' 
 
 from fiisfc to last is to establish his formula. We cannot 
 but feel as we read that he had no personal knowledge of 
 Jesus. For his purpose he did not require any such know- 
 ledge. It is not the human Teacher that he proposes to 
 set forth, but the divine Logos. It is no matter to him 
 whether Jesus was ever born. Even a miraculous con- 
 ception would be nothing to his purpose. The Eternal 
 Word is better shown without the conditions of weak- 
 ness and growth. So Jesus steps forth with no hint of 
 birth or childhood. Little effort is made to keep the 
 narrative in accord with the previous books. In fact we 
 are introduced to other scenes at the opposite end of the 
 country, and the natural human quality of the Master, 
 which so distinguishes the representations of him in the 
 Synoptics, gives place to the vague impression insepara- 
 ble from an ideal character drawn expressly to be unlike 
 any person that the world had ever seen. The other gos- 
 pels agree to a noticeable extent in the utterances they 
 attribute to Jesus, but this makes him utter long speeches 
 of which they afford us no hint. Fewer miracles are in- 
 troduced, but this is only that such as are related may 
 have the more striking effect. That suspiciously apocry- 
 phal way of relating marvels seen in the first chapters of 
 Matthew and in The -4c^s-^throwing them in loosely as 
 though they were trifles, this writer studiously avoids, 
 and gives us to understand when he records a miracle 
 he fully appreciates the prodigious import of his words. 
 The miracle is done, according to him, not to benefit the 
 subjects but that the doer may manifest his glory. Not 
 
IMPOSING MIRACLES. 
 
 189 
 
 cannot 
 edge of 
 know- 
 >oses to 
 to him 
 s con- 
 Iternal 
 weak- 
 hint of 
 ep the 
 act we 
 of the 
 Idaster, 
 in the 
 iepara- 
 unlike 
 jr gos- 
 s they 
 seches 
 -re in- 
 l may 
 )Ocry- 
 ers of 
 ly as 
 k^oids, 
 iracle 
 ords. 
 tthe 
 Not 
 
 content with exaggerating the accounts of the previous 
 writers, he relates another and still more astounding story 
 of his own, giving it a careful and most significant set- 
 ting. He states, with full and minute detail, that Jesus 
 raised Lazarus from the grave after he had been four 
 days unmistakably dead. This was done publicly and 
 as we might well suppose made a great sensation. The 
 priests and Pharisees at once held a council and deter- 
 mined on putting Jesus to death.* Now is it possible 
 that such a stupendous event as this, leading directly to 
 such dire consequences, could have taken place without 
 a word being said of it in the other three gospels ? 
 
 But the necessity to be brief forbids a lengthy state- 
 ment of the inconsistencies and contradictions between 
 the Fourth Gospel and the Synoptics. When once you 
 take up this book that is called John's, understanding 
 that it was written for a dogmatic purpose — to establish 
 the superhuman nature of Christ — and more than a hun- 
 dred years after the crucifixion, its whole style and struc- 
 ture become intelligible. It is the work of a student in 
 his closet who has a very fascinating religious philoso- 
 phy to illustrate. He takes such facts from the books 
 before him as will serve his purpose, embellishes them to 
 his needs, and adds from tradition or from fancy what- 
 ever more his plan may seem to require. Of course it is 
 possible that some of the discourses attributed to Jesus 
 by this writer may be genuine, but his method of narra- 
 tion is not such as to inspire confidence. -As Renan says, 
 
 * John xi. 
 
190 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 m. 
 
 m. 
 
 i *. 
 
 " he does not relate, he clcinon.strates." He does not stop 
 with telling wluU a man said, but must inform us lulty he 
 said it. He seems to doubt that we 'will believe his 
 statements and so repeats them, averring that he is tell- 
 ing us the truth. This is not the method of a person 
 who is entirely conscious that he is stating facts. 
 
 We must now look back a little and see how the writ- 
 ing of the gospels was affected by the controversy in the 
 Church over the admission of Gentiles. That contro- 
 versy was at its height at the time when Matthew is sup- 
 posed to have written his original Recollections. If we 
 had that work we should probably iind it about as juda- 
 istic as is the Apocalypse. Matthew was one of the 
 twelve who stood by Peter and James, and these men 
 all had that very human quality of storing up in remem- 
 brance what was most to their own minds. Our Matthew, 
 which is a revision and enlargement of this, made about 
 the beginning of the second century, was no doubt great- 
 ly modified from the original in this respect. By that 
 time the struggle was practically over, and there remain- 
 ed only the personal asperities which survive every strife. 
 Paul's views had triumphed, and a gospel for the use of 
 the Church must not be distinctly Jewish. Still there 
 remain traces in this work of an anti-Pauline spirit, 
 so far at least assuring us that something of the original 
 Matthew stands there. In the charge to the Twelve, 
 Jesus is made to say very pointedly, " Go not away to 
 Gentiles, and enter not any city of the Samaritans ; but 
 go rather to the lost sheep of the house of Israel ; "* and 
 
 * Matt. X. 5, 6. 
 
 •I 
 
A PETRINE GOSPEL. 
 
 191 
 
 lot stop 
 ivky lie 
 ^ve his 
 is tell- 
 persoii 
 
 there is no intimation that this direction was n\erely 
 temporary. Indeed it is expressly indicated that this re~ 
 striction of the gospel to the Jews was final, for he says 
 further, in the same address : " Ye will not have gone 
 over the cities of Israel till the Son of Man hath come."* 
 Scarcely less decisive as showing the Jewish spirit of this 
 gospel is the account of an interview which a foreign wo- 
 man sought with Jesus. Her daughter was ill — " posses- 
 sed of a demon," in the language of the time — and she 
 sought very piteously his assistance. " But he did not 
 answer her a word." Then when his disciples wished 
 him to be yet more discourteous to the woman and send 
 her away, he said in her hearing : " I was not sent ex- 
 cept to the lost sheep of the house of Israel ; " adding, " It 
 is not allowable to take the children's bread and thi'ow it 
 to the little dogs." " Dogs " was the sneering Jewish ex- 
 pressionf for people of other races. The woman, with ex- 
 traordinary concession to this contemptuous bigotry, 
 threw herself at his feet and reminded him that the little 
 dogs do eat the crumbs that fall from the table of their 
 masters."! "^^^ humiliation of the Gentile is intensified 
 in this representation by the fact that the " crumbs " here 
 referred to are probably the slices of bread which the 
 Jews used to wipe their hands with before eating, and 
 then tossed to the dogs. Observing the use Of the term 
 " dogs," there can be no doubt that the reference is the 
 same in the passage, " Give not that which is holy to 
 
 *v. 23. 
 
 t Rev. xxii. 15. 
 
 ? XV. 24-26. 
 

 If;:. > 
 
 1 
 
 III 
 
 1 \ 
 
 1 ta| 
 
 
 n «l 
 
 A 
 
 w ff'^ 
 
 
 p 
 
 W '^' 
 
 1 
 
 y 
 
 ■•- 
 
 i^i 
 
 102 
 
 ITS JUDAISMS. 
 
 dogs, neither cast ye your pearls before swine."* " Swine " 
 is in sufficiently contemptuous allusion to swine-eaters. 
 Jesus, according to this gospel, is careful to enjoin obser- 
 vance of the law, " one jot or tittle " of which shall not be 
 abrogated.*!* When he heals a leper he directs him to 
 comply with the ceremonial " which Moses commanded." I 
 '* The scribes and Pharisees .sit in the seat of Moses. All, 
 therefore, whatever they bid you, do and observe."§ The 
 reward of the apostles in heaven was to be to " sit on 
 twelve thrones judging the twelve tribes of Israel." || 
 Jesus himself at his birth is spoken of as "King of the 
 Jews." IF Of course the writer would not commit the 
 anachronism of making Jesus speak directly of Paul; 
 but there are few passages where, in professedly report- 
 ing the Master's sayings, the reporter appears to have 
 Paul in mind. The admission of the Gentiles to the 
 Church had been an exceeding great offence to the Jew- 
 ish Christians and had been the cause of many fklling 
 away, l.1 together. Referring to such a resul t Jesus is made 
 to say, " Whoever shall cause one of these little ones that 
 believe in me to fall away it were better for him to have 
 a mill-stone hung round hisneck andbe swallowed upin the 
 depth of the sea." " Woe to the man through whom the of- 
 fence cometh!"** Theparable of the tares may not unlikely 
 have been constructed in allusion to Paul. The Christian 
 Jews ar^ the wheat ; the Gentiles stealthily brought into 
 the fold are the tares. But by the time of this writing 
 
 *vii. 6. For other depreciative references to Gentiles see vi. 32, x. 18, 
 XX. 10. 
 fv. 11-19. :|:viii. 4. §xxiU. 2, 3. ||xix. 28. ITii. 2. ** xviii. 6, 7. 
 
HISTORY MADE FROM PROPHECY. 
 
 lOf] 
 
 tliey have Loconie so firmly rooted that to weed them out 
 would result in the \iprooting of the Church itself. Let 
 them o;ro\v now till the harvest ; then there will be a 
 fearful sorting of the crop.* 
 
 Another noticeable Jewish feature of this gospel is that 
 almost evcr3^thing that occurs happens in order that souio 
 " Scripture may be fulfilled." In many instances lament- 
 able misapplication of prophecy is made ; but the point 
 to which I wish especially to call attention is that the 
 nai'rative seems to be made up rather from what the wri- 
 ter considers the requirements of prophecy than from ac- 
 tual occurrences. It is easy to see that this catching at 
 any word of the old Scriptures supposed to refer to the 
 Messiah, would directly engender a circle of myths 
 about Jesus which in a little while would harden into 
 positive assertions. It is unnecessary, for instance, that 
 the child Jesus should be taken to Egypt and brought 
 back on the death of Herod. It is enough that the pas- 
 sage was found in one of the prophets : " Out of Egypt 
 have I called my son." By a strange perversion of the 
 sense this is made to refer to Christ, and " that the Scrip- 
 ture may be fulfilled " the story is told of the flight into 
 Egypt. So of the associated incident of the slaughter of 
 the children of Bethlehem ; and so of various other inci- 
 dents peculiar to this gospel. Only a thorough -going Jew 
 would write in this fashion, and wo do not wonder that 
 such a work, even when brought to its present shape, 
 proved unsatisfactory to the churches established by Paul. 
 
 *xiii. 21-30, .%-l.3. 
 
 12 
 
 
194 
 
 LUKE. 
 
 I 
 
 Net many years after some one in sympathy with the 
 doctrines of that a})ostle wrote a gospel, tiie third in the 
 present onk'r, from which the oHensively Jewisli features 
 of Mattliew were exchideil. Tlie conciliatory disposition 
 of this writer we hiive had occasion to remark, if, as is 
 connuonly supposed, he is also the author of the Acts. 
 We should ex})ect that sucli a writer, whose strength lay 
 in abolishing distinctions, would present Pauline views in 
 as little contrast with the letter of existing records as 
 possible ; that in making his own liberal statements he 
 would, in the style of some modern divines, weave in 
 enough of the old phraseology to take away the appear- 
 ance of saying anything revolutionary. And so we find 
 him doing. Thus, after making Jesus say, in truly Paul- 
 ine fashion : " The Law and the Prophets were until 
 John ; since that time the kingdom of God is preached 
 and every man presses into it ; " he adds immediately an 
 extract from Matthew ; " And it is easier for heaven and 
 ♦ arth to pass than for one tittle of the Law to fail."* 
 Tiius he would really make a divergence in favor of 
 Gentile Christianity wdiile nominally adhering to the old 
 formulas, which is as bad as closing a Unitarian service 
 with the Trinitarian doxology. Very different was this 
 from the manner of Paul ; but we must remembei- the 
 intensity of the contest was over, and the victorious party 
 had now something to gain by being conciliatory. The 
 Chui-ch had become impressed with the need of securing 
 
 * Luke xvi. 16, 17. Some explain this inconsistency })y snpiiosing that 
 Luke, like Motthcir, w.is worked over bj' another hand. 
 
 ll 
 
MARK. 
 
 195 
 
 th the 
 in the 
 atures 
 •sition 
 , MM is 
 Acts, 
 th Uiy 
 ews in 
 tls as 
 its he 
 ive ill 
 ppeai- 
 ^e find 
 Paul- 
 until 
 Jaclied 
 ely an 
 n and 
 fail."* 
 ^or of 
 le old 
 Ji'vice 
 3 this 
 
 (• the 
 
 ORity 
 
 The 
 
 iring 
 
 g that 
 
 to itself at any cost the repute of holding to the apostolic 
 leadership, and much abstract Judaism could be tolerated 
 now that the concrete thing was destitute of actual power. 
 
 However it would seem that this gospel, called Luke's, 
 was not altogether satisfactory to all parties, and that an- 
 other effort was made at a final statement, which is pre- 
 served to us in the Gospel called after Mark. The plan 
 of the writer of this Gospel was, with the other two be- 
 fore him, to reach an acceptable version of the story by 
 the excision of what in either of them might be objec- 
 tionable to Jew or Gentile. The result was a brief and 
 rather bald narrative, which, whatever purpose it may 
 have served at the time, can hardly be said now to be of 
 much use. 
 
 We pass on forty or fifty years. By this time the old 
 issue about circumcision and the eating of meat which 
 had been offered to idols has given way to more meta- 
 physical disputations. Christianity has swung out into 
 the circle of Hellenistic philosophy, and problems begin 
 to be pressed concerning the nature of God, and especially 
 concerning the nature of Christ ; some already going so 
 far as to claim for him pre-existencc and quasi- divinity. 
 Philo, though not a Christian, had taught a hazy doctrine 
 of a divine Lofjos, or Word, which he fancied had an ac- 
 tual existence apart from God himself, and was the agency 
 of his manifestations. This became a popular notion 
 with the Jews of Alexandria and other cities where Chris- 
 tianity had obtained a foothold, and the idea began to be 
 broached that Jesus was this divine Logos clothed in 
 
lOG 
 
 .ion>i. 
 
 PI '■ 
 
 Ih 
 
 
 
 i ^1' 
 
 r I 
 
 
 flesl). The Fourth Gospel is a " Life of Jesus," written 
 exi)ressly to establish this view. This is the main pur- 
 pose. Incidentally, howevej', the author's disposition as 
 regards Judaism is plainly indicated. More distinctly 
 than any other New Testament writer he counts himself 
 outsice that system. He constantly speaks of the Jews 
 as though they were a class to which he does not belong,* 
 and even shows a strong antipathy toward them. They 
 are the " children of the devil," and do the works of their 
 father who was " a murderer from the beginning.""|" In 
 the First Gospel the Gentiles are the ones pointed at us 
 the incarnation of evil ; in the Fourth the situation is re- 
 versed, and the Jews are the ones who are forever plot- 
 ting mischief and seeking to kill Jesus. J This feature, 
 together with the fact that the writer betrays ignorance 
 of the geography and customs of Judea, leads us to infer 
 that he could not have been a Jew, least of all so inveter- 
 ate a Jew as was the Apostle John. The very tone of 
 this gospel toward Judaism indicates its late origin. 
 Only when Christianity had passed completely out of 
 Jewish hands could it have produced and canonized a 
 work making such reflections on the chosen people. Paul 
 labored hard in his epistle to the Romans to make out 
 that a Gentile was good enough to be mentioned in the 
 same connection with a Jew. The Fourth Gospel brings 
 us into the atmosphere of another century, when Chris- 
 John ii. 6, 13 : v. 1 ; vi. 4 ; vii. 2 ; xix. 40, 42. 
 t viii. 44. 
 :;: V. 10, 18 ; vii. 13, 19 ; vii. 40, 51) ; ix. 22, 28, &c., &c. 
 
NOT WRITTEN BY A JEW. 
 
 107 
 
 vritten 
 n pur- 
 tion as 
 tinctly 
 limself 
 e Jews 
 lonof* 
 They 
 f their 
 t In 
 at as 
 
 . is Y(]. 
 
 plot- 
 Jatuie, 
 3rance 
 ) infer 
 veter- 
 »ne of 
 >rigin. 
 ut of 
 sed a 
 Paul 
 J out 
 n the 
 rings 
 hris- 
 
 tians began to look upon Jews as types of malignity and 
 murderers of the Son of God. 
 
 So widely difForent in all respects is the portraiture of 
 Jesus in this gospel from what it is in the other three, 
 that it becomes necessary, even on this ground, to sup- 
 pose a considerable intervening lapse of time before the 
 writing of the Fourth Gospel, as well as a Gentile author- 
 ship. There is no doubt that the writer wishes us to 
 think him the Apostle John, though he nowhere distinctly 
 says that he is the Apostle. He avers that he is a wit- 
 ness of what he relates and that his testimony is true.* 
 But the evidence of a witness who withholds his name is 
 not highly esteemed in court though he swear by all the 
 gods. Especially if the witness does not personall}'- ap- 
 pear, but submits his tcstimon}' in writing, is it essential 
 to have his unmistakable signature. There are the strong- 
 est reasons foi* supposing this to be the work of a writer 
 in the latter half of the second century, who desired to 
 have it pass as by the Apostle John. Two important 
 ends were to be gained by this transfer of authorship. 
 
 A high degree of authority would be at once secured to 
 tlie book, and tlie reputation of the apostle would be 
 saved from the imputation of Jewish narrowness which 
 his only book, the Apocalypse, and the references to him 
 in Paul's epistles were sure to fasten upon him. As for 
 the moral obliquity of writing in the name of another 
 and more famous person, as I have repeatedly said, the 
 Bible writers do not appear to have recognised it. By 
 
 * xix. 3D ; xxi. 24. 
 
U': 
 
 
 It ; 
 
 •I ■ 
 ■h 
 
 108 
 
 EARLY CHRISTIANS NOT CRITICS. 
 
 far the greater par^, of the Scriptures were written in this 
 way. The uncritical character of the readers was a suffi- 
 cient guaranty against suspicion under ordinary circum- 
 stances. Even the leading meri in the Church were so 
 credulous, and had such fantastic notions of the order of 
 the universe and of divine revelation, that no conclusions 
 can be drawn from their acquiescence in the apostolic 
 authorship of any book. Irenseus is among the best re- 
 puted of these nien, and the puerility of his notions on 
 the problem of the gospels is almost past belief. Why 
 should the Gospels be four in number ? was a query to 
 which this learned prelate addressed himself. " The Gos- 
 pels," he says, " can neither be more in number than they 
 are, nor, on the other hand, can they be fewer. For, as 
 there are four quarters of the world in which we are, and 
 four general winds, and the Church is disseminated 
 throughout all the world, and the Gospel is tlie pillar and 
 prop of the Church and the spirit of life, it is right that 
 
 she should have four pillars As is the form 
 
 of living creatures, such also is the character of the Gos- 
 })el. Living creatures ai'e of four orders, so the Gospel is 
 in four forms. These things being thus, vain and igno- 
 rant and moreover audacious arc thev who set aside th(3 
 form of the Gospel, and declare the aspects of the Gospels 
 as either more or less than has been said." 
 
 Wc certainly cannot be wrong if we refuse to be inllu- 
 encod much in the decision of questions now before us by 
 men who could reason in this way about them. And yet 
 the whole argument for the current supposition that the 
 
OPINIONS OF THE FATHERS. 
 
 199 
 
 in this 
 a suffi. 
 jircum- 
 ^^ere so 
 •rder of 
 lusions 
 )ostolic 
 Dest re- 
 ions on 
 Whv 
 leiy to 
 le Gos- 
 -n they 
 B'or, as 
 re, and 
 linated 
 'ar and 
 lit that 
 e foi-in 
 e Gos- 
 >spel is 
 I igno- 
 de tlie 
 rospels 
 
 inilu- 
 us by 
 
 id yet 
 
 at the 
 
 gospels were written by the men whose names are at- 
 tached to tlieiii, rests on the acceptance of tliat view by 
 Christians of the third and subsequent centuiies. But 
 even their verdict was by no means unanimous, credu- 
 lous and uncritical as they were. Some, we are told, dis- 
 puted the apostolic authorship of the Fourth Gospel. 
 Dissentients, however, w^ere soon branded as heretics, and 
 for more than a thousand years it was all a man's life 
 was worth to handle a question concerning the authen- 
 ticity of one of these writings, fairly, fearlessly, and with 
 the sin^Lfle aim of findinir out the truth. The cjeneral 
 (fonsent of the Church, therefore, is entitled to no weight 
 ill this matter. 
 
 Thus the case stands as to the four gospels. They are 
 without exception documents written in the second cen- 
 tury. That there existed older writings from which 
 these were made, is certain ; and the general concurrence 
 of the Synoptics strengthens the opinion that they foHow 
 the oldest tradition. The wide divergence of the Fourth 
 Gospel, however, rather weakens this opinion without 
 establishing confidence in its own report ; and we are 
 compelled to say that for the facts of the life of Jesus the 
 evidence is scanty and weak. It is adequate to ground a 
 l)elief in the reality of incidents not in themselves impro- 
 l>able ; it leaves us no reason to doubt that he lived and 
 taught; that he w^cs a man every way superior to his dis- 
 ciples ; that, after a brief public career, he was taken and 
 put to death by his enemies. This much, not antecedent- 
 ly incredible, it is necessary to suppose to account for re- 
 
200 
 
 STRENGTH OF THE EVIDENCES. 
 
 I : 
 II ' 
 
 1 i' 
 
 suits ; and for tliis much the testimony is ample. But 
 the testimony breaks down the moment you undertake 
 to sustain hy it a sino-le miraculous incident. There is 
 wanting the clear declaration of ej-e-wltnesses which is 
 necossaiy to entitle the statement of so improhahle an 
 occurrence as a miracle to the slightest credence. 
 
 The time was when these stories of mai-vel served a 
 purpose as evidence of Christianity, and then of course 
 they were treasured. Now Christianity, as hest repre- 
 sented, is very desirous of being relieved of them; for, 
 instead of being evidence of anything, they are themselves 
 the things most in need of proof. It is not too nuich to 
 say that he best serves the religion of Christ at present 
 who does most to deliver it from the incubus. One of 
 the compensations for the disappointment which we must 
 feel in finding not one of our Gospels to be by a contem- 
 porary of Jesus, or even dating fiom the same century, 
 lies in the resulting fact that these writings cannot be 
 appealed to in support of any very improbable event. It 
 does not follow that when the incredible stories of the 
 (Jospels and the Acts are discredited Christianity is dis- 
 credited with them. The soundness of the Golden Rule 
 is not contingent upon the truth of tlie statement that 
 Jesus r nd Peter walked upon the surface of the sea ; nor 
 is the summary of human duties in the twelfth chapter 
 of Romans impeached by our venturing to dou])t the 
 story told of Paul, that the sick were healed by passing 
 his handkerchiefs among them. Goodness, however ex- 
 alted, confers no power over the forces of nature ; and 
 
COXCLUSIOX. 
 
 201 
 
 But 
 
 (lis- 
 
 there is no real connection between pure religion and the 
 marvels of which many religious books are so full. Re- 
 jection of incredible stories in nowise weakens our hold 
 upon the divine principles which are the substance of 
 every faith that is worth having. 
 
 We seek the realities. Our study of the Bible has been 
 with a view to clear it of illusions and phantoms, tliat the 
 truth it contains may have the more commanding force. 
 The incongruous elements of the book must be separated. 
 Magic and demonology, which the ancients associated 
 with religion, are out of cast in the modern world ; but 
 the spii'it of the great Teacher, which under all obscuri- 
 ties rests like a halo about the New Testament, will 
 never cease to charm the thoughtful and win from serious 
 souls an intense and strong affection. As we have seen 
 it is a book of which we can name the writers of only a 
 few parts ; but of every part we can say that it has a 
 nobleness and beauty of its own. That which fails as 
 history stands with the finest of fiction, like old epics, 
 dealing according to the popular creeds with gods and 
 demigods. It is not less the book of religion because 
 there is so much in it that is purely imaginary The poe- 
 try of the Church is in its Bible — certainly not in its 
 hymn-book. And when we are able to read it as the 
 very natural reflection of a remote and most interesting 
 though utterly unscientific age, bringing us the soul of 
 the greatest spiritual movement in history in strictly hu- 
 man form, it cannot but have a charm and a worth it 
 never had before. As another has tersely said, the Bible 
 in the new view is not less, but other than it was.